Rudolf Will Reign, Dear - Part 2: Edwardian and Georgian Eras and the Great War
Author: John Hardinge
Date: 2019-10-01T18:00:00+00:00
Description: What if the "Man with the Iron Heart" and a steely modern day Russian tennis champion were sent back in time to 1888? Could two people taking their memories and experiences back in time, into the bodies and fused with the memories and personalities of the ill-fated pair Crown Prince Rudolf and Crown Princess Stephanie make a ramshackle Empire like that of the Hapsburg's bloom and grow again? What would be the historical changes, not only in Europe and in the Great War, but also Africa? Read and find out. Part 2 of a 2 Part ISOT series covering the Great War.
Publisher: Independently published

June 1916-The World at War

LINK TO PREVIOUS THREAD(PART 1)
https://www.alternatehistory.com/forum/threads/rudolf-will-reign-dear.416676/

15 June 1916, New York Times International Edition

"Chile, Brazil both declare war on Entente forces on the 12th June in response to Argentina declaring on League forces three days earlier. This was followed by their own allies on the 13th and 14th. 'World is now truly at war' says Brazilian Emperor Luis I."

"Ex-Chilean Navy battleship to be called HMS Canada. The battleship at the centre of a tug of war between the Royal Navy and Chile will be built and commissioned by the Royal Navy, an odd situation with her sister ship Admiral Latorre is now on the opposing side of the conflict."

"Vice Admiral Graf Spee's squadron 'could be anywhere' says former First Sea Lord Baron Fisher."

"President Taft to submit bill for admission of three new states based on popularity of '31/20' movement. President Taft states in the White House that Mexico 'must reap what they have sown.' New Mexico and Arizona to also gain land, with two extra counties each."

"Vienna have announced that Crown Princess Helena von Hapsburg will marry Prince Friedrich Christian, the 22 year old second son of the King of Saxony, Frederick Augustus III in a private ceremony. Prince Friedrich Christian has announced that he will be moving permanently to Vienna and will be gaining a commission in the UHE Army prior to the wedding, scheduled for 15 July 1916."

"German forces continue to press forward, yet whilst the French and British Army's remain under terrible pressure, they have not been encircled or broken, yet still are falling back. The major towns of Sedan, Villers-Brettoneux, Amiens have all fallen in the last week. To the North the fortress town of Durkirk has capitulated and Calais is in danger. Sources inside the War Department have stated that now that German forces are over the Somme, the last natural barrier between such forces and Paris is the River Oise."

"German losses on the Western Front have been admitted to be 'more than 300,000' yet their remorseless advances so far still continue. Neutral sources are quoted as saying French and British troop losses 'are likely greater by a factor of 1.5', describing the fighting as 'unprecedentedly bloody.'''

"With the complete investiture of Belgium the question remains-will Belgium capitulate? King Albert indicated two weeks ago that 'The Belgian Army will never surrender whilst enemy troops remain on our soil.' However, since that time, despite other entreaties to state his position, he has declined to repeat his statement of some 16 days ago, upon which may hang the fate of up to 130,000 Belgian troops in the Entente front lines."

"Hapsburg forces announce that they have completely cut off Venice. Reports indicate that the city of Padua is under pressure from both the Northwest and East."

"On the Italian Front losses so far may have exceeded 100,000 for the Royal Italian Army, with 42,000 that were trapped in a large pocket near Sacile surrendering on the 13th June. United Hapsburg Empire casualties are estimated at 25,000 to 30,000."

"In the Adriatic a UHE troopship has hit a mine near Venice and sunk with the loss of 215 lives."

"In response to raids on Royal Navy trawlers near the Dogger Bank, with more than 10 sunk so far, Vice Admiral David Beatty's battlecruisers surprised and sunk four German light cruisers and two torpedo boats in a running battle on the 5th June. This did not stop German forces reappearing a week later on the 12th June to sink eleven more RN trawlers."

"In a Battle off Austrian Sahara HMS Challenger was hit badly but sank a large UHE commerce raider."

"In the Pacific the German colonies of Nauru, Samoa, Bouganville, Nauru and the Caroline Islands have all been occupied by Australasian forces. Fighting continues in New Guinea. Japanese forces have occupied the Marshall Islands. In Africa British and French forces have occupied Togoland. 'We will make very effort to deny League forces overseas bases' say Winston Churchill."

"UHE colony the Coco Island has been occupied by British forces on the 10th June following on from Italian forces occupying the Galite Islands some three week's before."

"Brazilian Navy forces have bombarded Port Stanley on the 11th June, engaging and sinking the old Royal Navy Pre Schreck Canopus."

"Chilean Navy forces consisting of a cruiser and four destroyers have reportedly engaged a sunk the Peruvian armoured cruiser Comandante Aguirre, a light cruiser and a destroyer and badly damaged a second light cruiser, reducing the Peruvian Navy to one small cruiser, which is damaged, at a cost of the Chilean protected cruiser Blanco Encalada sunk with other ships 'damaged to a degree.' Chilean Navy sources now claim 'total control of the Pacific Coast.'"

August 2019-Holiday at Zadoca Part 1

16 July 2019, Zatoca, UHE

The two four wheel drive cars bumped their way over the half compacted earth, half sand road, finally stopping before the simple gate, which swung open to reveal a driveway to an isthmus on which sat a simple whitewashed house of average size with a blue tiled roof. It looked almost Greek in appearance.

Nicholas Romanov jumped down and circled to open the door for his companion. They headed to the front door, proceeded by two burly men. The door was opened by a middle aged lady.

"Salut Cristina." said Magdelina von Hapsburg. "Do you mind if the guys look around? They have a passion for interior decorating."

"Of course Your Highness."

Magdelina watched her senior guard roll his eyes at the old joke and came back three minutes later. "All clear."

"Thank you Adem".

Two hours later they were sitting on a private jetty, legs dangling in the warmish water of the Budarki Lagoon, his arms around his girlfriend, he supposed it was OK to call her that now he thought, the warm glow of their private moment still infusing him.

"Why here Mags?"

"I like it, I have always loved it here. It is just one of those little towns that had remained unspoiled." She pointed lazily to the East. "The Russian border is some seven kilometres that way. It is on an isthmus. You saw the country as we drove through. It is just farms. This is a far away from Vienna and it's 4.4 million people as one can get and still stay in the VHR.

We generally come here semi incognito. It is not generally publicly known that we own this little house, it is gated and totally secure so it is some time away from the paps as well. It is a nice little town here, only some 1,800 in summer, less than 1,000 in winter and it is mainly locals, not overrun with Germans and tourists like the Adriatic Coast. For me, I have always preferred the Black Sea coast. Short answer, it is peaceful, a place to just be myself, not a Hapsburg."

Nicholas smiled. "Yet you are a Hapsburg none the less. Like I am a Romanov. If I go to Russia I see immediate publicity. 'Look the Romanov heir'. It was all one hundred years ago now. What is the support for a Romanov restoration now? Less than 20% I would think. By the end of 1920 Antonov had control of Central Russia and the Red Armies had been defeated. During 1921 the White armies buckled under and fell apart with corruption and infighting, not to mention the threat of the Japanese coming again in the Far East. It was to take until the autumn of 1923 before final peace treaty's were signed and the Green Armies had taken control of the country.

By that stage the Baltics in Lithuania and Courland had gone their own way, Poland had petitioned to be a UHE member Kingdom, Finland had declared their independence and the Caucasus had also split.

Then 48 years of Antonov until democracy finally comes. Yet there will be no Russian restoration. My cousins in Finland were the lucky ones, or unlucky depending on how you look at it I suppose. We are sitting on former Russian Empire lands right here Mags.

You see Vienna as a chore because of the attention you receive but to me it is a blessing, the most cosmopolitan city in Europe. It has always been that way. I may be a Russian at heart but I am also Viennese. I mean how many languages do you speak?"

"Well all VHR students must learn at least two. For me, well German and English of course. Czech, Italian, Slovene and Serbo-Croatian, one follows the other there, Hungarian and Polish, so eight I suppose. I have some French and Romanian as well. This is just what has to be done. In the Empire there are over 130 million people, nearer 140 million and seven Kingdoms, Austria, Hungary, Romania, Poland, Illyria, Czechia and Ruthenia, plus three Grand Duchies in Carnolia, Slovakia and Friuli. You are right, they all come together in Vienna and it's the seat of the Kronrat after all.

Anyway, enough of this. Swim?"

Nicholas Romanov looked at the tall blonde Archduchess as she shed her wrap skirt and cotton top to reveal a red bikini, reveling in the look of her long tanned legs. "Yes."

June 1916-The crush of combat

20 Jun 1916, near Padua, Kingdom of Italy

Dusk and a somewhat limited panorama of Italy. Dusk we welcome. It gives us respite and rest for a few brief hours, a rest from digging in to consolidate after a four day break from advancing. A rest that removed wounded, brought replacements, mail, food and ammunition.

A slight breeze rustles the scanty foliage of a shattered tree to our left. Far up in the sky a silver sheen shows for a moment and disappears. Suddenly the dark clouds are riven asunder and the moon shines out in all her glory, casting a mellow, tender light over the torn and tortured ground around the trenches. It heartens us. We see, by this sign, something bright and good. Taking advantage of the light of the moon, we peer towards our enemy. Big things are afoot tonight, and one slight slip may mean that some of our comrades will not answer the next roll call. But all is well. Intense silence; except, at times, the spiteful, moaning hiss of a sniper’s bullet; sometimes a scream of agony.

"Everybody ready?” the Korporal questions. “Got the bombs ready, Jacob?”

Jacob, a big, hefty giant, answers “Ya, ya"!” Then, as an afterthought, he adds, "Guess we’ll give them a king hit tonight.”

Hardly are the words out of his mouth than the answer is given by a swishing roar above our heads. Bang! What we have been waiting for has come. The second shell comes from half right, rear. It is an isolated gun “feeling” for the rest of the battery. Another few moments of silence, then guns all along the line take up the cannonade. The air is filled with a hurtling, swishing sound as the first salvo of shells speed on to their destination. We duck our heads with the shock of the first explosion. In and out of the lesser bursting of the small shells we recognise the demoralizing roar of the big 240mm howitzers. These big shells plow up tons of earth, spreading death and destruction everywhere. The roar of our shells gives us a feeling of security. We well know, by past experience, that "Luigi” will be keeping low. Perhaps he is even down in his dug outs. Some of the men, taking a chance, risk a glance over the parapet to enjoy to the full the sight of their discomfort. Those men who have not looked over get a fair inkling of how things go by the talk of the boys at the parapet. As the shells strike the earth sundry ejaculations are heard. “They are getting it hot now!"

Our artillery is working itself into a pitch of fury, but we are used to the shriek and hiss of the shells by this time, being more at home in action than silence and inaction. We glory in the hiss of big shells as they hurtle on their way to destroy lives. Out in front something is happening. Being too preoccupied gloating on their destruction we forget that the enemy can retaliate. A sudden whiz-bang, thirty metres in front of us, makes us think more of safety and less of gloating.

The Korporal slides down from the fire-step and yells imperiously, “Keep in the parapet, boys; they will get the range next shot.” And with a final injunction to our bomber, Jacob, “Jacob, you overgrown cow, cover yourself up, will you?”

Jacob expands his broad chest, his lovable face lights up with a wicked, scornful smile, but nevertheless he crouches into the parapet. Not for his protection, but, as he says, “Looking safer, and being orders, I must.”

We all crouch close together. Somehow we feel safe at the thought, and the feel of warm, pulsating, human comradeship beside us, a comradeship before unheard of till the cry of the War God brought us together.

A swift, sharp hiss, like the letting loose of a giant's pent up fury, a dull thud, and we knew the shell we have been waiting for has arrived. The second intervening between the thud and the burst cannot be explained. A second when the body is dead, yet every nerve and every thought twitch and become vivid and real. A second when the mind works quickly, turning every thought into a confused chaos of trepidation. It is a second that helps the body to withstand the shock that will follow. A second between life and death.

Our small world of parapet, paradox and dug-out suddenly swells like a blister. Then, crash! A stomach-sickening crash, and the tension is broken. Mind asserts itself over the body, and we are suddenly whisked back. “Who is hurt?” is the silent question asked in every mind. “Did you get it?” one man questions of a comrade, who is feeling himself all over. “Not sure," he answers, wondering if his answer is true or not. "Give me a look.” After looking and seeing no sign of a wound he relaxes.

Jacob is soon found underneath some fallen sand bags, and is none the worse for his imprisonment, and, after a drink of water, curses the Italians for fully five minutes. "What are you swearing at? Anyone would think that you had been half killed.” "That’s what’s making me swear, to think that I should get such a hell of a fright and not get a wound, so I could get a trip to hospital to see those lovely girls for awhile." We agree with him. It certainly is a bit hard. This little excitement over, we start to build up our shattered parapets, preparing for the shrapnel that will follow the high explosives. We "know the high explosive shells are meant to dislodge us and once dislodged, then the shrapnel takes a heavy toll of victims. We build our parapets up, bag for bag, hand over head, and then settle down to waiting. The hardest of the lot. The order: “Fix bayonets; first whistle, mount fire step; second whistle, charge! ” is passed along to us from the commanding officer further up the line. “Make no noise! ” is the final order. “Make no noise!” No noise in this fearful din! Unconsciously we speak in whispers. Although the order is funny to an extreme it has to be obeyed. The order incessantly flits through the brain, “Make no noise!” You feel as if you want to tell it to everybody, with the result, if a shell makes a sound a little bit out of the ordinary you jump unknowingly.

A sudden whipping and crackling in the air above us and we know the shrapnel shells are coming over. The Korporal gives the very unnecessary command. “Down!” But we are down long before the order formed on his lips, for we well know the result of standing up while shrapnel is whizzing through the air. One man went back to hospital with a piece in his head yesterday. At last we hear the short, sharp bark of our company mortars, followed by a whistle as they strike the wind. Men clutch their rifles closer to them. It is a little comfort to feel the sleek, smooth woodwork of the rifle. It is a true friend! The shells are coming over in hundreds, and we know that every field piece, from the smallest to the largest, is working overtime.

Again we get the order, “Fix bayonets!” We have all been trained up to is to take this order, “Fix bayonets!” calmly and as a matter of course. This is the moment a replacement has waited for since first enlisting. How many men have tried to picture this moment when training. It could be fittingly described as the climax of a soldier’s life. What will follow in the next half-hour is what the soldier has been trained for, to kill, as quickly as possible, and, at the same time, to be careful of his own life. Is it any wonder men’s hands tremble and shake as they fix the bayonets to their rifles? We fix bayonets and get slightly hot in the head in the doing of it. The heat in the head gradually develops into an all-consuming flame, scorching and searing until we emerge different men. Supermen I with the lust to kill to kill those who have killed. The crashing and banging of the shells make us half delirious and incapable of thinking properly. Every man is listening to the hissing, moaning wail of the shells, interspersed with demoralising crashes. It pulsates and throbs through the brain till it takes on an unearthly scream that seems to say, "Kill or be killed! Kill or be killed!”

A sharp hiss, a crash. A shell whizzes just over our heads and fails to explode. “A dud,” the Korporal says, his voice sounding odd and out of place. We laugh a mirthless laugh, sounding unearthly and unreal. Again the order comes, "Five minutes, no noise! Commanders, keep the men in proper alignment!” The roar and the din of the shells suddenly abates. From far behind our lines we hear the sweet music of the church bells. What recent memories those bells bring back! The time when we went to church, how we used to say our prayers. But all is well, we are still all right. Yet, prayers are useless when not backed up by a firm resolve. Two strong arms and spirit are worth a thousand prayers when the War God is stalking through the land feeding on men’s blood. Thousands of such thoughts flit and pass through our minds like so many shadows.

The Korporal is putting the final words to a much begrimed letter of farewell to his loved ones. It has been in his pocket for weeks. “Good-bye, good luck, don’t worry!” he unconsciously murmurs as he writes. "Good-bye, good luck, don’t worry! ” It keeps repeating in our minds. The Korporal looks strangely wan and worried as he replaces the letter in his pocket.

From a little to our left a signal is given. “Pheet” - the signal for us to mount the fire-step. Another minute and we will be out in that strip of land between the two armies. Another minute before we know our fate! What a long time it seems; hours, days, years. “Pheet!” We crawl and slide over the parapet, the Korporal taking the lead and giving us our pace. “Keep back!” he hisses, through wire. We advance stealthily, silently, truly; grim men with a grim duty. Every man keeps in line as though on parade. For a kilometer each side of us our comrades are doing the same. Men stumble into old shell holes, recover themselves and press steadily on with never a sound. Much depends on our silence. If we are heard approaching, before we get anywhere near them the game is up! Hardly are we on to his barbed wire than we are seen. A sudden, sharp signal from the enemy’s trench, and then “Swish, swish, swish! ’’ Two men go down with the first stream of lead. Lucky they are firing high! The next man to go down is our Korporal. He slaps his hand to his head, half turns in his stride, and drops. We know he is mortally wounded, but cannot stop to help him. Jacob darts ahead into the Korporal’s place, yelling as he goes. Bayonets are lowered, gleaming wicked and sinister in the early morning light. All caution is thrown to the winds now we know we are seen. We are close enough now that to the left there is heard the horrible sizzling of the flamethrower followed by screams and wails.

"Right!” Jacob yells, as he breaks into a run. A long line of men, with bodies crouched as if for a spring and with bayonets lowered sweeps after him. What follows is hidden by a red mist before the eyes. All you know is that you are amongst the Italians, among the enemy. To kill him and if not to kill him, to be killed yourself. Ten minutes, maybe an hour, before you regain your normal senses. No enmity is felt for the dead in the trench then. They fought well but we fought better. A badly wounded Italian asks for a drink of water, or something to that effect. He is given a drink.

High up in the heavens we hear the droning buzz of an airplane. We look up to see if it is one of ours or not. At last we catch a glimpse of it outlined against the morning sun. Away up there it looks a mere speck. It is behind our lines, making towards us, so we surmise it is ours. It is nearly overhead before we see the emblem on the under part of its wings. It is cheering to see it sail along so calmly, sedately. It may also give our artillery some targets to fire at. We hope so. It will give us a little respite. The enemy are sure to answer our guns if they begin to “feel” for his batteries. It will relieve the strain on the trenches and may even develop into an artillery duel.

Jacob hands around his water bottle. We drink sparingly by wetting our lips and tongues and passing it on. We have not too much water and if the enemy keeps up the barrage much longer somebody will have to attempt to get back to our second line and get some and that will mean almost certain death. After replacing his water bottle, Jacob begins to feel through his pockets. After hunting and turning out of pockets, he reveals the object of his search, a crushed cigarette and some matches. He lights the precious portion of cigarette. Every man, as if obeying an order, puts down his rifle and watches the owner. We watch him greedily, our mouths moist with anticipation. He takes a long draw, gulping the soothing smoke well back into his lungs, holding it there as if loath to part with it. Erich begins to ransack his tunic pockets. He knows full well there are no cigarettes there, but it is some consolation to search for one. He goes through his pockets slowly, methodically, his hands trembling. His face suddenly lights up like a man who has made a startling discovery. We hold our breath as he disengages his hand from his pocket. At last we see what he has found, a Five Kroner note. He looks at it in his hand, this note. Our faces drop. What can money buy here?

The artillery have suddenly got tired of what they have been doing, namely destroying human life. We sit back for awhile. Some snooze. After the strenuous work of the last few days every body is more or less had it. One man takes us back home by his talk of the last walk he had with his sweetheart. Nobody laughs. We have all been through the same, if not with a sweetheart, a mother.

The attractive things are always dangerous. Soon the place is in darkness and then the cry comes down. "Enemy are advancing." It was all about to begin again in reverse.

June 1916-The Italian front map

Italian Front at 20 June 1916(purple line)

June 1916- End of the Live Bait Squadron

25 June 1916, 50 nautical miles South of Sao Tome and Principe

Korvettenkapitan Georg Ritter von Trapp had taken the third large U-Boat, Narwal, to the Congo as he had done both sister ships before. The difference was tying up at Cabinda to the news that his home country was at war, at war with the most powerful Navy on Earth.

Still, his duty seemed clear enough. There was no shortage of diesel fuel in the Congo, consequently, he saw the advantage of patrol. The huge 1550 ton submarine had the range to return to the Adriatic, as she would eventually have to do for whilst food and fuel could be had, even replacement rounds for her 66mm deck gun, torpedoes were another matter. His submarine was armed with four torpedo tubes forward and two aft and carried enough torpedoes to reload three times. 18 in all, in addition to a 66mm deck gun and two dispensers for mines, of which she could carry 10.

She had already laid a small field before patrolling and a week into such a patrol his fortunes improved. It seemed a one sided battle, a single 1550 ton submarines against three 11,000 ton armoured cruisers and so it was to be, although not in the manner many suggested.

Rear Admiral John de Roebuck's 9th Cruiser squadron had orders to patrol the gulf to bottle up the small Congolese Navy and ensure no "leakers" onto shipping lanes. It was not considered a significant task, not like chasing Von Spee's squadron or even assisting in the South Atlantic, now very much a "live" theatre of war. With Donegal at Durban undergoing engine repairs he flew his flag in HMS Europa, the core of his squadron being the three old Diadem Class armoured cruisers, backed by the smaller HMS Vindictive and five armed merchant cruisers.

Due to the obsolescence of the ships and because they were crewed by inexperienced reservists the squadron was known as the "Live Bait Squadron" in Whitehall, not an epitaph to inspire confidence.

De Roebuck had the three armoured cruisers steaming in line abreast when one of the two torpedoes fired from Narwahl was to strike Europa on the port side. She was to go down rapidly, within five minutes of being hit in fact, her lack of underwater protection and the inexperience of her crew not helping.

No one had seen a torpedo and there was no reason to perceive that anything other than a mine could possibly be the cause of her misfortune in such a remote area. Within 10 minutes Narwahl had reloaded and von Trapp was to witness both other cruisers stationary and picking up survivors.

The sea was a pitiless mistress he thought, even more so for a Captain married to an Englishwoman. He was to fire within five minutes two bow tubes at one cruiser from no more than 300 meters, two more tubes at no more than 400 for the other. Two torpedoes each were to hit HMS Amphirite and Argonaught. Both ships were to capsize in less than ten minutes.

It was a harsh lesson for the Royal Navy, driven home only two days later by the loss of two Edgar Class cruisers to German submarines in the Channel and mollified only slightly by the destruction of the light cruiser raider Konigsburg the following day.

June 1916-The Germans remain obstinate

29 June 1916, Hofburg, Vienna, UHE

Stephanie was in a fury. "Goddamn that frigging idiot and his pickle headed general staff as well. I have been writing to Albert and if only they would agree to use our troops for occupation, restore civilian authority under a military occupation and, more importantly, guarantee Belgium's pre war borders chances are Albert would pull the country out of the war and sign a separate peace. At a stroke it would remove over 100,000 men from the Entente front lines, equivalent to an unprecedented military victory.

But no, they have blood in their nostrils now, don't they, so such proposals "are not feasible", "impugn the German Army's honour" and so on. Idiot!"

"Better not say that too loud my dear" said Rudolf. Walls, and servants for that matter, have ears and mouths."

"Urghh!"

"The Germans have their own problems now, their advance has been so great and so fast that they are having supply problems themselves and the issue is not that there are enough men, but supplying them and deploying them. The Entente has mounted a counter attack, an attack that is having some success at the moment. On the right flank they continue to move forward, but the rest of the front had lost momentum.

Our own forces are not without their problems. The Italians have recovered from our early assaults and are proving difficult to push back. Yes, Padua has fallen as well, but the speed of advance has dropped away. Supplies and transport are the main issue. Everything relies on two train lines. Until the siege of Venice finishes with their submission, we have no major port and the Italians are obviously become adept at night mining with surface forces or submarine laid mines as we have lost a destroyer and three merchant ships this last week to mines alone."

Neither are the Russians. The Japanese have landed in Manchuria and Korea, they have lost both enclaves on the Bosphorus, they are in a campaign against the Ottomans in Eastern Anatolia as well as subject to raids from desert nomads from Persia, no doubt stirred up by Ottoman or British agents. Then there is Afghanistan. Will the British try and move out of India?

Nicky has promised both us and Germany Russian Divisions, but these would need to be transported, fed and equipped, a monumental task and one that cannot be done at present as we barely have the transport to move our own troops, who are at least compatible in regards training, language and weapons."

July 1916- Events at the Gruner Drache

4 July 1916, Gruner Drache, Beatrixgasse 19, Vienna, UHE

Frederic Penfield lay back on the jade green sheets to catch his breath. He was not as young as he used to be. It was his one vice and he indulged it with almost military precision, the first Tuesday of every month. He had indulged with a number of girls but now asked only for Lily, who suited his needs admirably and who he felt comfortable enough with to talk afterwards.

Yu Yan, now Lily Behrens, had come to Vienna via the Congo, a perfect example of why some things did not always work out. A Eurasian girl who could already speak German she had been brought from Tsingtao as a bride, her husband found no riches on his claim and rapidly died of sleeping sickness. It was after her move to Vienna that things changed. She was not sure why 'Madame Kichner' was there to greet her at Trieste, yet this life was not so bad.

Everyone knew the Red Orchid, what was less well known was the fact that Traudel Gaskell, the nominal owner, reported to the Evidenzbureau or more specifically a man called Sigwalt Roos. She was trained every day for two months before commencing 'work.' Among other things, she was trained to hold a conversation, recognize uniforms, and to glean secrets from innocuous conversation. Now in the inner sanctum of Grun Drache she made a report after every encounter. These 14 ladies all had their particular attractions and had been trained to satisfy even the discerning customers.

Whilst the Red Orchid itself was expensive enough to ensure that those of power and influence were the only customers, Gruner Drache was almost a separate operation. It was normally accessed only by a private elevator and had it's own floor above the normal operations. Gruner Drache was only for certain clients, all of whom, once approved, had to show a hand painted playing card to be shown through or speak the phrase "Drei kalk, bitte" and then could be shown the book of 14 girls, allowing him to make his decision and call for the girl he had selected. The girl would then spend either a shorter time or the night with the guest and depart later.

Lily Behrens sat an hour later to write her report. Many topics had come up during her time with United States ambassador Frederic Penfield, touching on the opinion of the President on the war, general public opinion of the war and the Entente blockade, the likely fate of Mexico and more. She would have the time to write it all up, since I could be as much as a week before she worked again, giving her ample money and time to continue her secretarial course. After all, one could not work in this business for ever.

July 1916 - A river runs red

NOTE:This update was kindly provided in the main by Nume, for which I thank him.J

10 July 1916, along the Uruguay River.

Luís observed the river with tired eyes. It was full of corpses, the normally muddy brown waters now looked reddish-brown from all the blood. This, this was...

"Madness..." said someone to his right, Luís head made a lazy turn, then he widened his eyes and shot up straight.

"General, sir!" He saluted General Setembrino de Carvalho, commander of the Brazilian forces on the field. He was a Colonel a week ago, then the former General decided it was a good time to die from a heart attack. Setembrino was not much liked by the Imperial Government, what with his involvement in the Republic mess, but was competent and they needed to hold the line until the country could mobilize.

"At ease, boy" the General dismissed him, but lingered eyeing the river. Luís didn't know if he should stay or leave the General be, so like any stupid 18 year old boy, he did the brave thing and stayed.

"I fought in the Federalist Revolution" said the General, deep in thought. "Do you know how many people died in the entire two years of that war?"

"Ten thousand, sir." Luís knew his history, after all.

"How many do you think died in this last eight days?" the General said with a grim visage, almost sad. Luís looked over the river again, tried to count the bodies, and discovered it being a futile endeavor. There must be thousands of them.

"More... Sir."

"É. Much more. My staff said over 15 thousand dead and at least 10 thousand wounded for the Argentinians, likely more. Against a little over four thousand dead and double that on wounded on our side, 80% of it from the volunteers that helped we had to use to hold the line on the first three days. The poor bastards."

Luís felt a cold shiver thinking of all that carnage. The battle had started a week ago, when at least four divisions of Argentinians, 70 to 80 thousand men, had engaged the two Brigadas Estratégicas and three Brigadas de Cavalaria defending the border river. It should have been easy for them to cross and destroy the much smaller Brazilian forces with those numbers. It wasn't. The Brigades had enough time to dig in, so when the Argentinians tried to cross in boats or temporary bridges, they're meet with machine gun nests, artillery barrages and heavy fire from the Brigade's infantry mortars. Thousands died, many by drowning, but in some points the numbers had been enough for them to cross and put pressure on the defenders.

That was when the first volunteers just started arriving. Mostly old men, in their late thirties or forties, war veterans of the Federalist Revolution, a few veterans of that cluster-fuck in Canudos. They heard the Argentinians were coming, so they took their old rifles, whatever ammunition and rations they could carry and came to the front from their ranches with their horses. By nightfall the Brigades had been reinforced by thousands of volunteers. Old, poorly trained in modern warfare, with old civilian rifles and sparse ammunition. They died in droves, but held the line until the true reinforcements arrived in the fourth day of the battle from Rio by railway, a "Division" put together from here and there, but well equipped if understaffed. He had just completed his first year in Realengo, ready as a soldier, only the officer and engineer training to complete. He also was born in Porto Alegre, so when they asked for volunteers, he put his name down. He never imagined it would be this bloody. But still...

"Why did they kept fighting when we arrived from Rio, sir?" he asked "I can understand the first three-four days, they had the numbers to break through and half the defending force looked like the old Farroupilhas, but after we arrived with more professional soldiers, ammo, machine guns, artillery and mortars and still holding the river, shouldn't they had stopped and waited for more supplies and reinforcements, sir?"

The general eyed him. There was an amused look to him, underneath the tiredness after a week of heavy stress. With a laugh, he said. "They fear us."

Luís held a look of confusion for a moment, the Argentinians had three times their Army size and an almost equal Navy after all, then it dawned upon him.

"We have over three times their population, more natural resources, more land, and we're industrializing like crazy since the Restoration, with a focus on heavy industry, railways and coal. We will became the strongest country in the continent within a generation or less. This war is not aimed at Chile, is aimed at us" he paused, then remembered. "Sir."

The general looked at him in approval. "Very perceptive. What's your name, boy?"

"Cadet Luís Carlos Prestes, sir!" He saluted, "I just completed my first year at Realengo before coming here, I was to start on the engineering course, sir!"

The General nodded in approval. "Is that so? Well, my messenger and personal secretary both suffered a lead injection this last week, and I can't pull good officers from the front lines to do paperwork and run around delivering messages for me, now could I? Congratulations, you have just gotten the job, Cadet Luís. No, we cannot have a Cadet. Segundo tenente Luis. Present yourself at my field office tomorrow at 0530."

"Yes, sir!" said Luís with eyes widened in surprise. Well, perhaps this wasn't so bad, he thought. He looked to the river. Or maybe it is, he shivered.

"Don't worry boy, they shall not come again for quite a while, as it was they held their attack too long. The wet season floods are now developing and the river will be too turbulent until late August, likely early September at least. Hopefully by that time we will have more troops under arms."

September 2019-UHE Borders

UHE Borders 2019

July 1916-War news, German advance halted

10 July 1916, New York Times International Edition

"China has declared war on Japan after repeated landings in Manchuria by troops of the Imperial Japanese Army, landings that had sparked fighting between Japanese troops and forces loyal to warlord Zhang Zuolin. Chinese President Yuan Shikai announced on the 26th June that 'he would be fully supporting Zhang Zuolin and deplored the Japanese invasion of both China and Korea.'"

"A second large factory will be built in Birmingham to duplicate the installation already in Manchester in regards the manufacture of nitrates via the recently discovered Haber method."

"A large Brazilian squadron has appeared off Buenos Aires, inciting 'panic' in the city's population before withdrawing, capturing a British merchantman and sinking a small Argentine torpedo boat."

"German forces have been halted and thrown back by a Anglo-French counter attack before Paris, commencing on the 29th June. The German forces were reportedly operating with strained supply lines. However, it is reported that German reserves are so numerous that they have formed a solid defensive line based on the River Vesle spanning Verdun-St Menehould-Rhiems-Soissons-Campiegne.

The French success in this instance has been marred by the renewed advances of the German right flank, with German forces investing the city of Bolougne."

"German and French losses in the latest 'Battle for Paris' are reportedly over 250,000 each, with numbers killed in action rumoured to be 80,000 in both instances.''

"Hapsburg forces marched into Venice today with the surrender of the city by the remaining Italian garrison after a nearly month long siege. It marks the fifth city so far fallen whilst a sixth, Verona, Italian sources admit, is 'under pressure'. Sources close to the war have indicated that if Verona falls that Milan and the Northern Italian plain itself would be in danger."

"Japanese sources have confirmed the capture of Tsingtao from German forces and also the UHE concession. League casualties number 700 killed or wounded and some 3800 captured, as well as the loss of two torpedo boats and five gunboats. Japanese casualties number some 2,000 plus the loss of the light cruiser Hirado, the later damaged by shore batteries and then sunk by torpedo attack."

"On the 4th July four German torpedo boats were sunk in action by a Royal Navy light cruiser and four destroyers at no loss to themselves in the North Sea."

"Argentine sources are quoted as saying that the Argentine Navy will soon 'Crush Brazil's criminal blockage of Argentina's ports.'"

"Imperial Russian Army troops have reached the city of Daegu in numbers as the move South to counter Japanese landings at Pusan that have so far pushed the small Korean Imperial Army back."

July 1916 - Cavalry of the Seas

14 July 1916, 18 Nautical miles Northnorthwest of Sazan, Adriatic Sea

Korvettenkapitän Lazlo Barany could smell the frying bacon from the bridge as he noted those on watch glance at the clock, impatient for relief.

"Three cruisers on the port bow, sir!" said the port lookout, adding almost as an afterthought "and they are Italian too."

It was twenty minutes past seven and at once the heart jangling clanging of alarm bells brought men stumbling from below. They saw from heeling decks as the two small Libelle Class destroyers turned away under full rudder, the three cruisers, ghost like, yet clear and now in full view, came out of the mist no more than eight nautical miles away.

To the three Italian light cruisers the two small 370 ton destroyers must have looked easy game. They had the weight of gunfire and were no slower than their opponents. Tatra led off to the North under fire from the cruisers, which took up the chase with mounting confidence, themselves out of effective range of the destroyers guns.

Korvettenkapitän Lazlo Barany had sent the signal immediately, both to the Naval station at Sazan and the reminder of Task Force Walter. The 17,000 ton light battlecruiser Budapest, some 40 nautical miles to the North, received the destroyer's enemy report by wireless at 0733 and immediately turned South, working her way towards full speed as she left her own destroyer escort, Tatra's sister ship Libelle, behind in her wake.

The destroyers could do little but match the Italian ships fall of shot, an unpleasant activity that culminated in the inevitable at 0805 when the Volta, the rearmost of the two ships, was hit twice by 120mm shells and slowed to a near halt. Korvettenkapitän Lazlo Barany had no choice to go on as a third Italian cruiser slowed and the other two took up the chase again.

At 0821 the bridge lookout could still discern nothing in the haze as shells fell near the fleeing destroyer until he saw all of a sudden the orange flashes of Budapest's opening salvo, the most welcome sight in the world. She came rushing to the Southward on the starboard beam of the Italians, guns flashing and a huge battle ensign streaming, a smother of foam at her bow and stern and from the small UHE destroyer it seemed like you could almost hear the high tensioned scream of the machinery as she ploughed down the light chop of the Adriatic at over 31 knots as she came to the aid of the much smaller ship.

The light battlecruiser's 2 inch belt and deck armour and 7 inches on the turrets made her quite unsuitable for any combat against capital ships, but this was what she had been designed for, to run down and catch cruisers or anything smaller.

For now the tables were turned, the Italian light cruisers 4.7 inch guns making an insipid reply to the battlecruisers eight 10 inch cannons. The haze of the morning had now lifted. The sun shone clearly on the water, showcasing it's brilliant blue, the light breeze sparkling the top of the small waves. The white wakes, the bright bunting, the orange flash of cordite and it's brown smoke blown backwards from the straining grey ships, all in the brilliant Adriatic light would have made any painter of naval sea battles delighted.

The Italians were less so, losing two Nino Bixio Class light cruisers in exchange for a single UHE destroyer, two of only three light cruisers present in the whole Regia Marina.

July 1916- The night after the day before

16 July 1916, Schonbrunn Palace, Vienna, UHE

The sun shone through the glass bay window, warming Lola’s skin. She lay still, thinking of the previous night, letting her mind remember all the places he had touched her, wanting so desperately for him to do it again. Friedrich was still asleep and looked quite angelic as she peered on at his body, at his face, features soft like a child’s. He must have felt her gaze, for he yawned and turned over, so the two were facing each other

“Good morning,” he said, ghost of a smile pacing across his lips.

“Morning,” Lola said, leaning down to kiss him once, letting the feeling of pure affection, nay love run through her. “Mother and father were probably expecting us for breakfast,” she said. Friedrich reached out, one hand stretching to graze her skin, caress her face.

“We must have missed it.” he said, his free hand finding hers beneath the sheets, intertwining the two’s fingers together.

“Do you think they’ll know? Noise?” Lola asked, slight frown appearing upon her brow.

“After we had gotten past the awkward first time when not much was said, we weren’t necessarily that loud,” Friedrich said, smirking a little, “and besides, we’re adults. They have no say in how we conduct that part of our lives.”

Lola frowned. “Father would never…mother, perhaps. Just the talk beforehand with mother was bad enough, mortifyingly direct I would call it.” Lola made to get out of the bed, eyes already searching for her wrap. She smiled, spotting it folded perfectly upon an armchair by the window.

“Come back,” Friedrich said, pouting as her feet touched the cold floors, and she tiptoed towards the window, the view of her nude reminding him of her pale body last night writhing on the red sheets.

“Friedrich, you will have your chance,” she giggled, "we have two more nights before, well…".

"I leave for my unit. I know." He slipped out of bed and into the adjoining room. When he was gone Lola sat on the window sill and looked out. She was a married woman, the smallness of the ceremony conducted in the Hapsburg Private Chapel actually a blessed relief with it's simplicity and in no way diminishing the event in her own eyes. Even her own strong willed mother had cried. Finally she stood and rang for her maid.

Friedrich had dressed quickly. When Lola appeared, he took her hand, beginning to make their way downstairs.

“Ready?” he asked, watching her put on a small smile.

“As I’ll ever be,” Lola replied, and the two strode towards the breakfast room. As she sat down her mother spoke the first words.

"Lola, how are…things.." lifting an eyebrow.

"Mother no!"

July 1916- Two battleships please

21 July 1916, STT Yards, Trieste, UHE

The two battleships, one brand new and one newly repaired from war damage, escorted by two brand new destroyers prepared to leave the harbour at Trieste.

Captain Klemen Navs was delighted to be appointed Captain of such a prestigious unit. SMS Kaiserin Elizabeth had completed only brief sea trials and would join the main fleet at Pola, along with the repaired SMS Kaiser Rudolf and two new destroyers and would be the last major unit to join the UHE fleet, with no other battleships under construction.

As he looked out over the STT shipyards, he could see heavy activity in "Chinatown". At the outbreak of war a large 4,900 ton cruiser and three small and slow 1,800 ton protected cruisers were under construction for China, all launched and fitting out at CNT at Malfalcone. Judged too close to the front line(the shipyard was initially in range of Italian artillery) all were brought to Trieste to be completed, two under their own power and two under tow.

All four would be completed for the UHE Navy, paid for personally by Hapsburg family members or so it was rumoured, at a cost of more than 50 million Krone, a payment needed since China was now an ally and the ships could not simply be seized.

July 1916-Death of a pretender

25 July 1916, near Weldiya, Empire of Ethiopia

Boris Shaposhnikov had been a Lieutenant Colonel and the Russian Chief Military Advisor to the Ethiopian Government before war was initiated. There was no way to return to Mother Russia at this time so he accepted a promotion to General in the Ethiopian military.

It had been his own strategy that had mainly been used, namely gradually withdrawing into the interior, an act that lengthened supply lines for all of Ethiopia's opponents and gave his irregular units time to harass and pick at those supply lines, all in the aim of slowing the enemy's progress and exhausting their men and horses. There were a lot of those. With their sea port choked off more than a month ago and their small Navy, consisting of two torpedo boats, sunk, Ethiopia was surrounded by British, Italian and French states namely Kenya, Sudan and all three Somalilands. It was the Italians that were the main threat, however. The British forces in Kenya seemed more concerned with German East Africa. British Somaliland had it's own worries chasing around the "Mad Mullah" and his own revolutionary forces. No, it was the Italians that came on, with some 25-26,000 regular troops backed by 8,000 irregulars, mainly natives that were supporters of Iyasu V in one column from the Northern enclave, 15,000 more regulars and 6,000 more troops, almost all natives, in the Southern. It was the Northern column he had deployed to meet.

He had deployed two in three of the men available to meet the main Italian body. It was a roll of the dice that left the Italian Southern column largely unmolested but he had little option. Ethiopia was surrounded by hostile powers and would eventually fall. Unless, of course, he could hurt the Italians so bad that they thought better of coming again, a possibility considering their Army's precarious position at home.

Anger at the poisoning of the Queen had drawn large numbers in support of Haile Selassie, swelling Army numbers. He had picked his ground for a fight, the Italians advancing through a mountain valley on their way South.

He had placed himself in charge of the main forces, some 55,000 men, with 10,000 more in reserve near his artillery, including his own Battalion of not only Russians but also some Europeans, mainly UHE, plus adventurers and advisors. To the flanks and on the heights he had placed 40,000 and 30,000 more Native troops. Finally he had 10,000 light infantry and 10,000 cavalry ready to cut to the North, the infantry the only ones armed with traditional weapons, all other armed with one rifle or another.

When the Italians moved forward and contacted the main body, the Ethiopians attacked with their best units, the Italian force fell back to the pass, only to discover it was becoming inundated with Ethiopian soldiers as the flank forces made contact and attacked themselves.

The main Italian body fought hard to extricate itself and made their way out of the pass in confusion only to discover 10,000 Ethiopian cavalry and some supporting infantry were already there and Giovanni Feroni's force was almost encircled. In the first Ethiopian attack, Iyasu V was killed and Feroni was badly wounded. Italian forces organized a relief column of native troops and tried to relieve him but it too was ambushed en route. Ethiopians on the high ground rolled boulders down on troops in the gorge, killing indiscriminately but mainly the Italians that were massing there.

Ethiopian losses were severe, some 14,500 killed, wounded or missing. Italian losses were disastrous for their campaign, however, 6,200 killed or wounded and 8,500 captured, including their Governor and Army Commander and their figurehead Emperor. Moreover, losses of Italian European troops had been severe, 13,200, or more than half their attacking force.

July 1916- Achtung Panzer!

27 July 1916, Manfréd Weiss Steel and Metal Works, Cspel Island, Budapest, UHE

The iron, steel, brass and engineering works had expanded greatly, from 7,500 workers some twelve weeks ago to 13,800 and the number was still rising. Many of the new hires were woman, their names provided by the new Central War Labour Bureau.

This was a project, however, that had been started pre war with technical assistance from DMG in Ostrau, the only difference being that the three prototypes had been joined by 23 more vehicles that had been manufactured over the previous eight weeks.

Now they would be loaded onto trains, to make their across Hungary towards the front line in Italy, where all 26 Panzerwagen would no doubt be used.

Panzerwagen IIB

July 1916 - South of the border is a bit smaller than it used to be

28 July 1916, El Paso, United States of America

The Mexican delegation came forward to contribute their signatures and the Second Mexican-American War, as it had been known, was over.

For the Mexicans it came at a hard price, but would at least remove the hated Americans from the country fully by the end of October 1916.

Relations between the two countries had hit an all time low, with allegations of war crimes on both sides, concentration camps in Mexico, rapes of Mexican civilians within Mexico, kidnapping of United States women citizens by Mexican forces and allegations of arson and scorched earth policies by both sides in a conflict that had dragged on for two years, well past it's use by date.

United States and Mexico Border Changes

August 1916-Pushed and pulled in all directions

1 August 1916, Admiralty, Whitehall, United Kingdom

First Sea Lord Admiral Sir Henry Jackson lit his cigarette. "I do not agree with Fisher's plan for the Baltic, not at all. It would be a suicide mission sir!"

Churchill sat back. "Well we must do something, especially in South America where Argentinean exports have been all but strangled. We have no control of the South Atlantic for God's sake."

And who's fault is that though Henry Jackson. "I cannot divert our forces all over the globe higgldy piggldy in penny packets. It would be foolish in the extreme with a very real threat so close to home. No matter the size of our fleet it also appears that we have commitments everywhere.

As it is I have Brazil to try and deal with, Von Spee's squadron, which everyone assures me is in the Pacific, operations to sweep up the German Pacific Colonies, requests from the Ottomans, I have had to send Indefatigable to the Med after we lost two ships, no matter the French contribution.

The two Australasian ships will have to stay where they are and we have cruisers, mainly the older types, everywhere. We have already lost two battlecruisers to enemy action, a Pre Schreck to a mine and another to the Brazilians, plus six armoured cruisers, five in those two recent fiasco and one to mines. I have one battleship in refit. We cannot be everywhere Winston.

Then we have to maintain the blockade, even in the Arctic since it is summer and we must cut all trade to Russia as well.

In regards Brazil, I have sent a cruiser squadron centered around the two Incomparable Class armoured cruisers to reinforce our current ships. You know the ones, freaks built to match that Austrian ship.

I cannot and will not dilute our current force of battleships. There is also the question of the Hood Class ships and whether they are better suspended and our resources concentrated on completing the six ships we have under construction and lighter forces that would enter the fray earlier since there is little hope any of the Hoods will be completed before 1918 at the earliest. There is also the question of a draw down in manpower in the shipyards to create a "people's army', whatever that is.

Our margin is not as great as it may be, which is why I am unsure of he Hoods, the French have already cancelled and scrapped their four newly started Lyon Class battleships. I am reliably informed that these will be followed by the two of the Normandie Class ships that are least far along, one of which has had it's armament trapped in Lille by the Germans, along with the Greek ships. Likewise the ships building for Greece. That is eight battleships scrapped, with two of the other three suspended as the shipyards are forced to give up every available man just to hold the Germans. The last unit will do doubt proceed at a snails pace. Meanwhile the Germans have fully ten ships under construction if you include the three they are building for the Dutch. All big, modern ships. No, we cannot be complacent.

The German Fleet could sail at any stage, it will contain at least 32 battleships and we need to stand ready to meet it with at least a margin of 10-12 ships. Currently we hardly have that at 46.

The Argentinians will have to stew in their own juices for a while and whilst I realise that the trade is important, we need to deal with the Germans in the North Sea and gain control of the Adriatic, or at least one of those outcomes, before forces can be released for other operations in distant waters."

August 1916- Air raid, this is no drill

4 August 1916, Trieste Central Train Station, UHE

The city's emergency alarm had been heard well enough but people could not see where the threat was coming from, milling around aimlessly looking for either fire or flood, until finally the bursting of shells and a few black puffs in the sky highlighted a selection of black shapes and a the sound of the muted drone of aircraft engines pierced the early morning still. The anti aircraft fire, small though it was, had come from the Naval Base ships, the city having no protection at all.

The raid by some 20 Caproni Ca-1's was concentrated on the Naval Base, but some bombs were scattered through the city as well, leaving 16 dead 32 wounded.

The raid on the Naval Base was less effective, sinking on a launch and a barge and killing eight people, although it did set fire to a large maintenance shop on the docks, assisted by paints and accelerants within the big wooden building.
--------------------------------------------------
For Otto Stere, already a veteran pilot and rotated back to training, it had been a rude shock. So far his preferred method of attacking Italian aircraft had been from the front, the Italian Aviatik copy containing only a rear machine gun and it had served him well attacking from the front, with two victories.

He flew straight at the bombers, only to be subjected to a withering burst of fire that snapped past his head and caused him to bank away. His rookie companion was not so lucky.

August 1916- The damage could be incalculable

7 August 1916, Matadi, Kingdom of the Congo

Well, thought Major August von Fleck, they had the first part of their requirements. The 10,215 ton Doric Star had been captured on her way from the River Plate loaded with grain and had found her way to the Congo after a special request.

August von Fleck's unit had been stranded in the Congo, 22 instructors, 16 auxiliary and medical staff and 180 Jagdkommando trainees, all regular Army soldiers that had wished to qualify for the unit, no doubt attracted with the double pay.

They would have to alter the ships papers, her logs and of course pass themselves off as English sailors, no easy task. That would require a solid core of men with English skills equal to his own, likely 15-20 and he would have to scour the Congo for them as at least 10-12 would have to have no accent. Thankfully there were a number of Americans, not that he could afford to have too many of those either. They may even have to use British sailors and conceal their true mission. Then run the gauntlet of the passage past Gibraltar, where they would be sure to be questioned, then cross the Mediterranean where hopefully they would not be sunk by their own forces.

Then the final destination. The Suez Canal. Once the ship had been scuttled in the Canal, there would be little chance of escape, so for most of the men it would be a one way mission in every respect. But the damage, oh that could be incalculable.

August 1916- Do you have an assassin hanging around in your farmyard?

13 August 1916, Loupia, French Republic

The tenant was strange and had not answered the door despite five attempts over three weeks. Loupia was an isolated village in one of the most remote areas of France but eventually the Gendarme was summoned. When he finally broke in it was to an unpleasant sight, the body obviously hanging for quite some time.

Erich Blank had been found, but far too late for justice or for peace in Europe.

August 1916- The High Seas Fleet sorties

15 August 1916, Jade Estuary, German Empire

The High Seas Fleet was on the move. Scheer watched as Hipper's Scouting Group was already gliding into the distance, two divisions of battlecruisers, in all eight ships, supported by five light cruisers and 23 destroyers, plus his Russian squadron of four more light cruisers and nine more destroyers.

Then there was his main battle line, the High Seas Fleet itself, some seven divisions of battleships, 30 ships in all, escorted by three armoured cruisers, five light cruisers and 40 destroyers.

The Baden had cut her trials short at the pleading of her Captain to be included, as had the Seventh Battle Squadron been included, Rear Admiral Mauve's old Braunsweig Class ships. The older Pre Schrecks were known in the fleet as the "five minute ships" since this was how long they were expected by many to last against modern battleships.

Yet, for all that, it made an impressive site steaming in line ahead, commencing to form up for the operation against the English coast, the first time during the war that the fleet was at sea in full strength.

Bayern Class battleship SMS Brandenburg

August 1916 - Von Spee emerges

15 August 1916, Valparaiso, Chile

Jorge Montt came aboard the eight ships, seven German and one UHE. It had been a long voyage across the Pacific but now they they were finally at a friendly port. After a week's leave and some maintenance, both the League fleet and the Chilean main line would depart for Porto Alegre, set to rendezvous with the Brazilian fleet. Whilst Von Spee's forces would be the rabbits, the Brazilian and Chilean Navy would be the foxes.

August 1916 - Jellicoe sails

15 August 1916, Scapa Flow, United Kingdom

The long line of grey ships left the safety of their home base, in all 33 battleships, 16 light cruiser and 54 destroyers, all on the basis of an intercepted radio transmission from a German destroyer that had broken radio silence to indicate that she was lost. If the High Seas Fleet was out, Jellicoe must bring his forces South to meet them and support Beatty's First Scouting group of eight battlecruisers, twelve light cruisers and 21 destroyers, which were in turn backed by Hood's five Queen Elizabeth Class ships and Packenham's six armoured cruisers.

He had also placed the Harwich Force of 2 light cruisers and 42 destroyers on alert. Jellicoe would come only so far South and then wait and see whilst Beatty pressed ahead and made contact, assuming there was anything to make contact with.

September 2019- Interviews

10 September 2019, Pillnitz Castle, Dresden, German Empire

The reporter from the Saxony Peoples-paper gathered her things and prepared for the interview as Magdelina von Haspburg gathered her own thoughts. She had recharged her batteries with a break of a week in Romania and at least this would be a more serious interview than the one she had been talked into doing for Seventeen magazine two days ago.

"So, Your Imperial Highness, there are rumours here in Saxony that with your Uncle's recent illness that you may be appointed to the position here in Saxony as Regent, are you able to comment on such speculation?"

"Lena, as you are aware, ever since the death of my Great Grandfather in 1968, whilst the Kaiser of the VHR has always been the titular King of Saxony, another member of the family has always acted as Regent and maintained a position here in Pillnitz Castle. If my Uncle feels that he is unable to do his duties then I have no doubt that my father will appoint a willing and suitable replacement, whomever that may be. I cannot at this stage give an indication as to who that may be and have not entered into any discussion in regards a role for myself.

As you are aware, Saxony and indeed Dresden has been very much the center of Social Democracy in Germany, meaning that the role is largely ceremonial, yet for all that fulfills important constitutional functions even today and for that reason you can be assured that if there is a change the new office bearer will be amply suitable and qualified to the role."

"Thank you. 2020 will mark the thousand year anniversary of the construction of Hapsburg Castle in what is now Switzerland and it has been announced the celebrations in Switzerland will be lead by yourself, Princess Callista of Congo, Princess Manuella of Brazil and Princess Agnesa of Albania, young women being selected to showcase the change over a thousand years. How do you feel about that and do you consider it true when many say that the Hapsburg's themselves have proven the most durable of dynasties?"

"The most durable of dynasties?" Magdelina laughed. "I suppose that in a sense is true. We have had good fortune over the years dynastically and have also been fortunate to have been blessed by exceptionally competent Kaisers and Kaiserin at key times, most obviously Maria Theresa and Rudolf and Stephanie but there are others I think would rate right up there as well.

"In regards the Hapsburg celebrations, yes, it was felt showcasing young women would adequately show how the Hapsburg dynasty, all of the Hapsburg dynasties for that matter, are prepared to not only honor old traditions, but embrace the sort of modern social values that one can expect in a progressive society.

"How does the structure of such a multi ethnic Empire work in practice, with effectively ten separate administrative units and so many languages and competing agendas?"

"I would have thought that Lena with Germany being also a amalgam of 28 different governments that you would be familiar with the problem. Each Kingdom or Grand Duchy manages it's own affairs in essence, with an Upper House and a Lower House. Lower House elections are held simultaneously across the whole country for all ten institutions. In each case, the Upper House is partly elected and partly filled by hereditary nobility, that percentage varying between each Kingdom, from a low of 4% to a high of 50%. The three Grand Duchies differ in the fact that they do not have the power of the purse, there for they also elect members to sit in the Parliaments of Austria and/or Hungary and rely on shared tax revenues and are also subject to final judgement in a legal sense from the Supreme Court of both. In all other aspects they maintain full authority of their own affairs.

The Imperial Government is represented by the Reichsrat in Vienna, although it also sits occasionally in Budapest, consisting of three appointments from each of the three Kingdoms, one from each Grand Duchy and one from the Kaiser. They manage the four portfolios of the Common Government, namely Defense, Foreign Affairs, Customs and Border Protection and Finance. These Ministers are elected for four year terms by secret ballot where the Kingdom or Grand Duchy concerned may not vote for their own members, only those of another Kingdom. Funding for Common Government is apportioned by an agreed formula that is reviewed every eight years.

We maintain one currency and only one passport, since printing of money comes under Finance and passports under Foreign Affairs. The Kaiser is the Head of the House of Hapsburg and Head of State for all ten Governments and must sign all legislation into law for it to take effect. The Kaiser may also intervene to break deadlock between Upper and Lower Houses as required, dismiss Parliament in the event of lack of confidence or monetary supply and so on."

"Now, four Kingdoms and one Grand Duchy existed before the Great War, what was the genesis of the other five?"

"In the aftermath of the Great War, the peace settlement gave Frulia to the VHR and it was given Grand Duchy status. With the collapse of the Imperial Government in Russia in early 1919, Poland wished to declare itself independent but was aware of the implacable German resistance to such a state of affairs and so the great compromise was born. Germany added the Baltic Duchy, Lithuania and Luxembourg as internal Grand Duchies, Poland became a full internal VHR Kingdom as did Lodomeria. Romania came later through marriage after the death of Ferdinand I in 1927, his Granddaughter succeeding after the premature death of Carol due to that well, well known shooting. Michaela married Otto and the dynastic lines came together, however, there was more to it than that. By 1940's it was clear that Antonov wished to wage a war to reacquire Bessarabia, which he regarded as stolen from Russia and that he would likely have Bulgarian support. Romania becoming a part of the VHR stalled all such thoughts of the Russians, especially in the nuclear age. Slovakia, of course, came later as a Grand Duchy after the student protests of 1979.

So, we sit in the middle of Europe as an example of a truely multi ethnic state. The House of Hapsburg is a symbol of that unity. Like all families, we have our disputes, but none have been so serious that they threaten our unity. With United Forces we move forward. At the same time, we attempt at all times to provide the best possible outcome for our citizens and whilst we encourage the use of the bedrock of each nationality, their language, we also make it mandatory for secondary students to learn one extra language, university students at least two, but in practice most of our citizens are polyglots.

"What of your relations with the other Hapsburg countries?"

"Well, we have a very cordial relations with Brazil, although they are not truely a Hapsburg country, instead a Braganza one. Albania have always been one of our closest allies, in the Congo we have a country that we still maintain the most intimate ties with and exchanges are common. The families are close, my cousin Callista from the Congo spent six years with us in Vienna and I regard her as a big sister."

"Your Imperial Highness thank you for your time."

"Thank you Lena."

August 1916-The dilemma of Beatty

15 August 1916, 25 nautical miles East of Hartlepool, North Sea

Beatty had made contact with the German squadron, the panicked calls from Harlepool itself and the death of the two Royal Navy destroyers helping to pinpoint the German force and now the range was down to 20,000 yards, already within range of his four 13.5 inch armed battlecruisers. The question now was what to do on his own account. He had concerns about his force, not about his four "splendid cats", no, but about the other component of his battlecruiser force. With the I Class ships away in the Mediterranean the other component of his force was the two Black Prince Class ships and the older two Warrior Class ships, the four oldest battlecruisers in the fleet. Armed with only 10 inch guns and capable of 24 knots, with only 6 inch belt armour and 2 inch deck armour, they were likely inferior to their German opponents.

Hood's five Queen Elizabeth Class battleships and Packenham's six armoured cruisers were steaming six nautical miles behind his own force, yet it was Jellicoe's Grand Fleet that he really wished to expose the German to and they were still 45 nautical miles to the North.

Should he be bold and ask Hood to steer around the German ships whilst Beatty led them slowly North, leaving the trap to snap shut, possibly at the expense of having his own ships battered or worse or should he instead steer straight for Hood and the safety of his five large battleships and risk the Germans breaking off? That was the question at hand.

August 1916- Mines in the Black Sea

15 August 1916, near the mouth of the Bosphorous, Black Sea

The Russian submarine Krab had been the first submarine in the world dedicated to mine laying. She had used the cover of the night to lay her field of 56 mines. The two old ex German battleships were in line ahead on a mission to assist in shore bombardment of the Russian positions around Trabizond in a bid to assist troops under hard pressure from Russian forces, a task shared between the four 24 year old battleships. Whilst the first ship by some miracle sailed through the field unscathed, the second, Barbaros Hayredden, struck two within 20 second of each other and sank like a stone in under 60 seconds, her underwater protection quite incapable of resisting the damage. Casualties were severe.

August 1916 - Beatty under pressure

15 August 1916, 30 nautical miles East of Newcastle-on-Tyne

Beatty’s run to the North had not been without it’s issues. He had lost the battlecruiser Warrior, there one minute and gone the next. It was the older ships that had suffered as the eight German ships had engaged in one to one duels over the course of 85 minutes. It had been a harsh decision to expose his own command to that sort of fire, weakened as it was by deployments to the Adriatic. However, the potential prize was likely worth it. His command’s gunnery had left him disappointed, with far less hits than he would have hoped for on his opponents. It was a perfect summer day with low swells and good visibility and barely past midday so there was ample time to attempt to trap the German formation between his own and Jellicoe. Horace Hoods’s five battleships remained just over the horizon and were closing rapidly now that he had turned back upon himself, coming South-East to come back at the German formation, narrowing the range and also causing the German formation to also turn to the East.

He was confident now that Jellicoe would be in a position to block the retreat of the speedier German ships, whilst Hood closed in to support his own.

It seemed like a good plan but like all plans they sometimes had to be changed after contact with the enemy. It was at 1223 the radio report was to come in from Jellicoe. During the course of turning to bring himself back on the German battlecruisers, the Grand Fleet had run into firstly light cruiser scouting squadrons and then the main German line. This was confirmed at 1238 by a fateful signal “Am engaging enemy battle line of 30 plus capital ships and screening forces.”

Beatty would have only Hood’s support, not Jellicoe's.

August 1916- The thoughts of Scheer

15 August 1916, 55 nautical miles Eastsoutheast of Newcastle-on-Tyne

From Hipper's radio reports it seemed that his pursuit of the British ships North had been a false dawn. He may have gotten the better of the engagement, but now Scheer, who would have preferred to break off and head back to the Jade, would have no choice but to fight an engagement against the Grand Fleet if he wished for Hipper's ships to make an escape. The situation was further complicated by the presence of the Russian squadron. What on Earth would be said if word had to be given to the Tsar that the entire Russian Baltic Fleet contribution to the High Seas Fleet had been annihilated. It was likely an impossible conversation and for that reason his own ships would have to suffer to distract Jellicoe's command so that Hipper could slip free whilst the Grand Fleet was fully engaged, fully engaged with Scheer's forces.

It was for that reason that instead of turning away, Scheer marked a parallel course with Jellicoe's Grand Fleet, steaming some 17,000 meters away and unmasked all his guns. He had added the armoured cruisers to his line, where they by rights had no place to be, to make a line of 33 ships, coincidentally the same number as his opponent. Numbers did not equal quality, however, and he worried about the last eight ships in the line, the "five minute ships" and the three armoured cruisers. However, at least this gave his own ships a chance to engage one on one, at least initially. The old Braunschweig Class Pre Schrecks at least had thick belts, even if the same could not be said of their deck armour.

He gave the order to fire and 12 8.3 inch, 82 11 inch, 122 12 inch and 24 15 inch guns all opened fire in a cacophony of hell. From the British line erupted a storm of red and orange. Battle had been joined.

August 1916 - Battle of Northumberland

An extract from "The Battle of Northumberland" by E.K.Holtz, Imperial German Press, 1982

"The early Royal Navy battlecruisers were poorly protected by a waterline belt of only 6 inches, itself only running from the rear X turret to just forward of A turret. Past A turret the belt decreased to only 4 inches. The main battery guns and their supporting barbettes carried only 6 or 7 inches and very little of her overall armour was below the waterline.

RN cordite charges were stored in pairs in metal container in the magazines. The igniters in the charges were protected by a thick paper cover that was removed prior to loading. The crews regularly removed the paper caps in the magazines as opposed to waiting until loading, which was all to often to lead to a trail of propellant all the way from the gun turret to the magazine, a far from ideal practice. It had not, however, spread to the rest of Beatty's command. The Battle of Venetia against UHE ships had drawn a number of false conclusions, namely that both battlecruisers had sunk from magazine penetrations, when in fact only one had met that fate and also that the UHE rate of fire was faster that that of the RN, which was not the case, merely slightly more accurate and lack of gunnery practice was more to blame.

Another problem was the very nature of the RN propellant charges themselves. They degraded much faster than those of the High Seas Fleet and were therefore much more likely to explode spontaneously. Changes after the battle were to ameliorate these problems, but never completely solve them. Secondly, the quality of heavy shells was not all it should have been. Tests conducted as early as April 1914 showed that there were serious problems with RN armour piercing shells. This showed that the shells could not reliably penetrate heavy armour, even head on at closer ranges. At long ranges where the angle was 30 degrees or more many AP shells disintegrated on even 6 inches of armour. Yet nothing was done with these findings until post the battle. It was not until later in the war the new "greenboy" shells removed the defective lyddite bursters and shellite was added instead. The battle also served to make the closure of the magazine doors except when ammunition was being passed through mandatory. This had not enforced in ships, particularly in Beatty's command, due to a manna for more speed of loading. Ammunition stockpiling outside the magazines was another dangerous practice that had become common. It was officially banned by the Admiralty, but widely condoned, especially by Beatty.

The German side also had it's weakness. The inclusion of the 2nd Battle squadron, with it's five slow Pre Schrecks was scarcely an advantage. They restricted the High Sea Fleet to something like 16 knots at maximum, hampering their ability to disengage.

For the German ships a concern was the relative lack of offensive power of their ships. The 11 inch guns all fired the 304kg AP shell. It was a reliable enough weapon, but far lighter than the 385kg projectile of the RN 12 inch gunned ships and far less than the 635kg shells of the Royal Navy 13.5 inch gun. The German 12 inch gun fired a 404kg projectile, yet the 13.5 inch guns of the latest British ships gave them greater range and would likely give them the advantage of firing first. As the range decreased, the 11 inch gun would need to close to 13,000 yards or less to penetrate the best and most modern battlecruisers, closer still for battleships, unless some sort of lucky hit ensued.

Although the German ships as a whole were better armoured, they were not immune to damage and one concern was that, in order to save weight and therefore generate speed in both their battlecruisers and even early battleships, the torpedo bulkheads in all ships did not run the entire length of the hull. This left them with almost no armour at both the furthest forward and furthest astern compartments, a feature that may yet prove of concern.

The largest concern was the weakness of their own light forces. German light cruisers were smaller than their RN contemporaries and armed with 4.1 inch, rather than the 6 inch guns of their opponents. His torpedo boats were similar, smaller and less well armed than their RN contemporaries. Even their torpedoes were inferior. The 50cm G7 torpedo that was standard mounted a 195kg warhead and had a maximum range at "slow" speed(27kts) of 9300m. It was less than the RN 21inch MK IV, which had a larger 235kg warhead and was capable of a range of 13,500 yards at 25 knots. This severely limited their ability for offensive operations, requiring smaller and less capable ships to close to closer ranges to deliver torpedo attacks.

It was the older ships on both sides that suffered worst during the course of the battle, as indeed it was always going to be. Battleships had grown from 17,200 tons mounting 12x12 inch guns in the Lord Nelson Class to 27,500 tons mounting 8x15inch guns in the Revenge Class. Armour had also increased from the reciprocating engined Lord Nelsons 9 inch belts, no better than battlecruiser HMS Tiger, to 13 inches in the latest Revenge Class ships.

The first phase of the battle was the initial contact between Hipper and Beatty's forces and the subsequent 55 minute "run North" from Beatty. It was a period handily won by Hipper, despite the difficulty of a stern chase. Beatty's main problem was the addition of the four older Warrior and Black Prince Class ships. Lovely looking slim line four funneled ships that were quite distinctive in the RN, they were armed only with only 10 inch guns and had only 6 inch belt armour, thin deck armour and more importantly only 6 inch armour on the turrets. This, combined with Beatty's lax ammunition handling procedures, were a recipe for disaster and so it was to prove. The run North was to see the destruction of HMS Warrior in the same manner as HMS Duke of Edinburgh. Hit by Hipper's flagship Bismarck, the shell had landed on the rear turret, quickly penetrating, it had ignited the cordite stacked so carelessly, causing a flash down the hoist and into the handling room and from there into the magazine, the door of which was wide open. The resulting explosion sent a debris cloud 800 meters high and doomed 1100 young men. It was at 1223 that Beatty received a signal that Jellicoe was fully engaged and would be unable to support his beleaguered command, a situation further complicated by the fact that he had kept Horace Hood's fast battleships trailing ten miles to his rear. In any case, Hipper had received his own instruction in regards the appearance of Jellicoe and the full Grand Fleet and made to turn away, still firing at the rear of Beatty's line, but now with full broadsides. It was to be a disastrous 15 minutes for Beatty. Firstly HMS Cochrane, already the most heavily damaged of his ships, was hit heavily six more times including a shell that knocked out the only two functioning dynamos, two more shells in the engine rooms, creating a blizzard of metal fragments that killed men, cut steam lines and disabled pumps, leaving the ship derelict and sinking. HMS Duke of Edinburgh was to go the same way as HMS Warrior, simply vanishing in an orange fireball, whilst Beatty's flagship HMS Lion was also heavily hit. In all, in the ten minute initial engagement, the 55 minute "run North" and the fifteen minute disengagement, Beatty's ships were to be hit a total of 109 times, as opposed to Hipper's ships being hit 71 times. It was not a fatal difference until one counted in the heavier armour of the German ships and the fact that half of Beatty's force fired only the lighter 227kg 10 inch shell. Hipper's ships had been battered, yes, especially his flagship Bismarck, but all were still capable of steaming at 21 knots and engaging in combat. For Horace Hood's ships, five of the most modern battleships in the Royal Navy, the battle had been a disaster. Left behind by Beatty, for some reason inexplicably signalling by signal flags rather than wireless despite his capability of doing so, he had then been drawn North away from the Grand Fleet, only to fail to intercept Hipper's force either. Why signal flags were considered sufficient to signal a force five miles distant will remain a mystery. When he finally turned back to the Grand Fleet his fast battleships were too late to do anything other than engage crippled ships.

To clear the way for Hipper's escape, however, Scheer was to place the High Seas Fleet in harms way for well over an hour, engaging in full broadsides before finally turning away from Jellicoe under cover of smoke and a torpedo attack by his screening elements. That decision was to have fatal consequences for many German sailors.

The match between Jellicoe's forces and Scheer's was on the surface of things an even one, but just like the outcome of team sports are often decided by thee weakest players on a team, so it was with Scheer's forces. There was no grace in the encounter between the Grand Fleet, just a brutal brawl between two heavyweights. Each of the 33 heavy ships on each side picked an opponent and immediately started ranging upon it. To quote one surviving officer "it was like opening the door to hell itself, all reds, oranges, the smell of cordite and later of charred corpses."

To provide an account from HMS Asia, "I went out on the quarter deck and witnessed a magnificent spectacle, one never to be forgotten.

The whole visible horizon which was not more than five miles was one long blaze of flame, the hulls of the enemy's ships was not visible to the naked eye, but could be seen dimly through the haze with the telescope."

Later Asia was hit heavily by her opponent SMS Bayern.

"Below decks, tired seamen struggled with the hand pumps to keep the ship afloat. Holes were plugged, and bulkheads shored up, but the struggle was in vain, as the water in the ship was rising and it was a question of how long she could stay afloat.

I heard the engineer commander report to the Captain that the after main bulkhead had burst and that the ship would sink soon. This was confirmed by the ship's commander. On the Captain's orders, I personally made a signal to the a nearby destroyer, by semaphore hand flags, from the port side of the bridge, 'come alongside, am sinking'.

After the call to abandon ship, I went below deck to save a few possessions: I nipped down the hatchway to the mess-deck for a few personal items. Farther along the port mess-deck, in the dark, were about 30 bodies of a stoker-fire party. All of them were killed by a heavy calibre shell. Previously, I had seen the bodies being turned over, by dim lamp light, by the surgeon commander, to see if any were still alive.

The souvenirs I had brought down from the bridge were one White Ensign, one Union Jack, my pair of hand semaphore flags, and binoculars. From the canteen I salvaged one large carton of Capstan Cigarettes and one large carton of Fry's Cream bars."

Scheer had included five older Pre Schrecks in his force, as well as three vulnerable armoured cruisers. The older battleships had good belt armour, but woefully inadequate deck armour at only 1.6 inches it was less than the attached armoured cruisers. At the initial engagement range of 17,000 yards, most hits were to be from falling shells onto said decks and the results were to prove catastrophic.

Initially, for the first twenty minutes of the engagement, it was Scheer's ships that drew first blood as the stereoscopic rangefinders of the German Fleet, as well as using coloured dye markers to spot the fall of shell, a lesson they had learned from the UHE fleet, helped to assist them to find the initial range much faster than the British ships, with the Germans obtaining 68 heavy calibre hits in exchange for only 44 British replies.

During the engagement as a whole, the Royal Navy ships were plagued by defective shells, with a number not bursting correctly on impact and some even breaking up on impact, with as much as 30% of shells being defective in one manner or another.

Once the British ships found the range, however, they proved most adept at keeping it and once an individual German ship had been straddled, hits usually followed. This was first shown when at 1255 the armoured cruiser SMS Prinz Adalbert was hit, followed by a large explosion that tore off the bow of the ship, leaving her drunken and sinking. It was only five minutes later, exactly at 1300 that the Pre Schreck SMS Preussen was to follow her, disappearing in what was described as 'an enormous cloud of evil looking brown smoke'.

For the German line, held to 16 knots by the 'five minute ships', maneuvering tactically was also difficult, forcing Scheer to constantly turn away to maintain the range since he dare not come closer. Over the course of the next 52 minutes of brutal combat until Scheer was to order in his light forces in and finally turn his main body away, the Royal Navy was to land 303 heavy calibre shell hits on the High Seas Fleet, despite the ever increasing smoke between the two fleets, much of it laid by the High Seas Fleet's screen and the rest caused by burnt coal and the pyres of ships. It was a tally that must have resulted in many a ships doom and so it was to prove. The Pre Schrecks Braunschweig and Hessen were blown apart and turned turtle respectively. The armoured cruiser Prinz Heinrich also simply blew apart. The battleships Ostfriesland and Deutschland were left as sinking wrecks, as was the Kaiser.

At 1347 Scheer had had enough and having received reports from Hipper that he was clear, turned away and ordered his light forces in to deliver a torpedo attack under cover of smoke. Whilst the attack itself was ineffective, mainly because Jellicoe did the cautious but probably prudent thing and turned the Grand Fleet away, steaming Northnorthwest for almost 8 nautical miles, it did give Scheer's force a respite.

The German forces were the more badly battered, but they were not alone in their misery, landing 199 hits themselves. HMS Asia was left in a sinking condition, whilst HMS Neptune was the victim of probably the luckiest hit of the battle, a 12 inch shell going straight down her funnel to explode in her vitals.

Thus ended the main part of the battle, but the pursuit of the cripples was to continue, as was Tyrwitt's Harwich Force, which had positioned itself across the High Seas Fleet’s course back to the Jade.

If the battle itself was bloody, so was the pursuit. The Germans had lost two light cruisers and four torpedo boat destroyers to go with the light cruiser and two torpedo boat destroyers lost screening the fleet.

Jellicoe eventually settled down in a stern chase of Scheer's ships, quickly running down the Pre Schreck Lothringen, as well as the limping battleship Nassau. Indeed it seemed that with ample daylight left at 1750 that he may be able to run down the main body of Scheer’s fleet. This was put to rest by the German submarine arm's man of the moment, Otto Weddigan and U-9. Fresh from sinking two British armoured cruisers in the Channel, Weddigan and U-9 were to put two torpedoes into HMS King George V, enough to see the modern battleship succumb to accumulated flooding. The U-Boat threat was enough to dissuade Jellicoe from any further pursuit.

It was Tyrwitt's Harwich force that delivered the last blows of the conflict. Guarding the roads at the Jade were two old German Pre Schrecks and the old armoured cruiser Bussard, supported by four old light cruisers and ten older torpedo boats. These forces sallied against Tyrwitt's force, numbering as it did some two light cruisers and 42 destroyers. Little was achieved aside from the sinking of one RN destroyer in exchange for the Pre Schreck Wettin, the light cruiser Hamburg and three torpedo boats, mostly due to British torpedo attack.

Yet it was not entirely without merit as it did convince Tyrwitt, who had expended most of his torpedoes, to withdraw, allowing the battered High Seas Fleet to limp home.

It was to be a bloody encounter for all concerned, the Royal Navy losing three battleships, three battlecruisers and four destroyers, in all ten ships with over 6,500 killed in action.

The High Seas Fleet had also suffered. Four battleships lost, as well as five Pre Schrecks and two armoured cruisers, four light cruisers and nine torpedo boat destroyers, as well as a Russian destroyer. In all, nearly 8,000 killed with another 900 captured, numbers dead that had never been seen in naval combat before.

August 1916- A wave of cancellations

An extract from Sea power in the Great War, by Anthony Preston, Lion Press, 1984

"The Battle of Northumberland was the precursor to the ultimate fate of number of ships laid down prior to April 1916. It was to leave many ships on both sides in need of yard time. For the High Seas Fleet, only one battleship in their entire line was to emerge completely unscathed and their surviving ships were to fill the shipyards over the next two months, the last ship, Oldenburg, not being released from yard hands for trials until 4th November 1916.

Nor had the Royal Navy emerged unscathed. Only ten battleships remained undamaged, five of those the Queen Elizabeth Class ships that remained unengaged. HMS Canada was added to the fleet immediately but the Royal Navy remained a shadow of itself with Beatty's remaining ships in particular being badly damaged and the six Duncan Class Pre Schrecks were added to the Grand Fleet's roster from 22nd August to the end of October 1916. The last ship repaired, Beatty's flagship HMS Lion, was not out of yard hands until the 1st November.

All this activity was of course to slow work on new construction, work that in many cases had already been slowed by wartime shortages, conscription of skilled workers, conversion of civilian ships and competing construction priorities for smaller ships that would arrive earlier. This was to see many ships laid down prior to war in May 1916 being cancelled, suspended and/or scrapped.

For those ships under construction at the start the Battle of Northumberland, a comprehensive list is provided(construction continued unless otherwise noted):

Royal Navy
1 Queen Elizabeth Class fast battleship
5 Revenge Class battleships
4 Hood Class fast battleships-3 ships cancelled and broken up on the slips, one continued, Hood at John Brown and Co
Ottoman Resadiye Class battleship

Russia
4 Borodino Class battlecruisers
1 Imperator Nicholi I battleship

Germany
2 Bayern Class battleships
7 Mackensen Class battlecruisers - five cancelled and broken up on the slips, Makensen, Von Arnim continued
Dutch 3 Queen Wilhelmena Class battleships - 1 cancelled and broken up on the slip. Two others purchased by Germany by negotiation with the Dutch September 1916 and continued

Italy
4 Fransesco Caracciolo Class battleships - lead ship to continue, remainder to be broken up on the slip due to manpower shortages and a severe shortage of steel

France
4 Lyon Class battleships - cancelled and broken up on the slip
5 Normandie Class battleships - one cancelled and broken up on the slip, four suspended due to labour shortages
Greek 2 Bretagne Class battleships - one cancelled and broken on the slip, second suspended due to labour shortages

Japan
1 Fuso Class battleship
2 Ise Class battleships - suspended pre war due to fiscal difficulties

Spain
1 Espana Class

United States
1 Pennsylvania Class
2 New Mexico Class - a third cancelled"

August 1916-Hang him from the yardarm for all I care

19th August 1916, Admiralty, Whitehall, London, United Kingdom

"What are you going to do with that idiot Beatty?" asked Fisher.

Sir Henry Jackson sighed. Fisher would never be truely retired. "What would you have me do with him?"

"Hang him from the yardarm if you like, along with his American socialite wife. His lax handing procedures in his 'fun and frivolity command' were disastrous and against regulations. He has over 3,000 young men on his conscience although one would never be able to get the fool to see it."

"Well right at the moment Jackie he is charge of nothing. W cannot afford a scandal the undermines public confidence in the Navy either. Bad enough what we are copping about letting the coast be bombarded, like we are savants that can work out where the Germans will be by magic. Don't worry I am copping enough flack about the whole affair as it is. Yes, the Germans lost more ships and men but the public expected another Trafalgar as a matter of course and to lose six ships and over 6,000 men never entered into anyone's calculations.

Our supply lines to the South Atlantic have been cut near enough. The Argentinians will not come out of their harbours, no doubt sulking about the drubbings they so far received. We have lost four armed merchant cruisers and an old battleship, plus an armed merchant cruiser and three armoured cruisers off the Congo.

Clearly something must be done, however, it cannot be done now, with so many ships in dockyard hands. By October or November we will need to send a squadron to the South Atlantic and believe me I am handily aware of how that will weaken us here, but we seem to have little choice in the matter. Perhaps Beatty might be the man to sit off Rio and wait to see if the Brazilians will come out. That and conducting wild goose chases for von Spee's cruisers. Give Hood the battlecruisers whence they are repaired."

"Yes, that may work" said Fisher.

August 1916- Combined fleet

28 August 1916, Porto Alegre, Empire of Brazil

It was a gathering of ships from four separate fleets, three of which had rounded Cape Horn to transfer their attentions to the South Atlantic. The ships were:

UHE: 9,800 ton armoured cruiser Lissa
Germany: 15,800 ton light battlecruiser/armoured cruiser Blucher
9,500 ton armoured cruisers Roon, Yorck
4 x light cruisers(various classes) Nurnburg, Emden, Leipzig, Dresden
Chile: 28,000 ton battleship Admiral Latorre
7,000 ton armoured cruiser Esmeralda
8,500 ton armoured cruiser O'Higgins
4,300 ton armoured cruiser Captain Prat
5 x 1400 ton Admiral Lynch Class destroyers
Brazil: 27,500 ton battleship Rio de Janeiro
19,300 ton battleship Sao Paulo
3 x 11,800 ton battlecruisers Rio Grande do Sul, Minas Gerais, Pahia
2 x 3100 ton Bahia Class light cruisers
1 x 1800 ton destroyer leader
6 x 560 ton Para Class destroyers

The plan was elegant in it's simplicity, to draw the Argentine ships out of Porto Militar with von Spee's forces, only to trap and destroy them with the main strength of what was in all respects a combined fleet.

August 1916- The Russians recover

29 August 1916, Trabizond, occupied Ottoman Empire

General Yakov Zhilinsky's Caucasus Front was still making steady progress, with Trabizond captured two days hence. Initially, he had less troops available than the Ottomans and had suffered a number of reverses, but now his forces were still pressing forward. Modern warfare had proven to be a bloody affair, however, he was utilizing the main advantage of the Imperial Russian Army, manpower, and concentrating his forces for a push down the coast, supported by numerous bands of Armenian and Greek irregulars.

The fighting had now spread to Persia, the landing of British forces countered by those of Russia and the conflict that had consumed much of the world was seemingly growing ever wider. In the Far East the war was a bloody stalemate, the Japanese barely inching forward against trenches and automatic weapons, with General Ivanov's casualties greater than his own.

Lt General Alexei Brusilov's Western Front Expeditionary Force had as yet not seen action. Of course the real shame had been the loss of the two Bosporus enclaves, from which a seizure of Constantinople would have been possible.

September 1916- The chase is on

1 September 1916, 20 nautical miles off Puerto Militar

The Argentine Fleet was in pursuit of von Spee's forces. Consisting of two large 27,500 ton battleships armed with 12 12 inch guns, three protected cruisers and 10 950 ton destroyers, it represented a considerable force. Appearing off the naval base, it had engaged the shore batteries in a duel that had resulted in a win for the batteries themselves, which scored hits on at least two ships with their four 240mm guns, one ship being hit at least twice and trailing quite a bit of smoke.

It would be a feather in the Navy's cap if they could sink the very force the entire Royal Navy and French Navy were looking for and for that reason the pursuit had been conducted with all speed possible. It would also serve to remind the Army that the Navy could achieve success whereas they could achieve only humiliating failure and also provide a fillip to national morale. It was for that reason that all five larger ships were at line ahead at 21 knots, gaining on Von Spee's ships who's smoke could still be seen over the horizon.

Soon they would have them thought Captain Jorge Olivara from the bridge of the new battleship Moreno.

September 1916- What happened to our fleet?

An extract from "Cowboys and Capitulation", by C.P Cope, Macmillan Press, 1924

The two battleships procured from the United States by Argentina were very much a source of national pride, hence approaches by Russia in 1915 to buy both vessels as a consequence of Argentina's declining fiscal situation were duly rebuffed.

On the surface, with the four League powers fielding a force double the tonnage of the Argentine Fleet it is easy to assume that the battle should have been a walkover for them. It did not have to be. Whereas the allied ships had an advantage in tonnage and capital ships(three to two), the Argentine ships had a speed that was marginally better than their opponents and armour at 12 inches that was three inches to the good of their more lightly armed opponents. They also had superior range at 24,000 yards as opposed to the allied navies 8.3 inch, 9.2 inch, 12 inch guns, which could range out to only 17,800 to 19,800 yards. Only the Chilean ship Admiral Latorre had a similar range to the Argentine ships.

The Argentinian Navy's visions of a glorious victory were to be shattered upon the appearance of the Chilean line in support of Von Spee's forces and it took little more than the opening salvos from Admiral Latorre to remind Rear Admiral Peres that the British had cautioned patience in regards deploying their capital ships until Royal Navy forces were able to assist.

Peres rapidly turned his forces away to the West, back toward Puerto Militar. He had been steaming less than 30 minutes when his hopes of retreat were broken. Admiral Pedro Frontin's Brazilian squadron, consisting of two battleships, including the large Rio de Janeiro with 14 12 inch guns, as well as three small battlecruisers and screen, were blocking the way and Peres' force was trapped between two fleets.

However, during the course of the pursuit of the Argentine ships, whilst the Argentine fire was largely erratic and dispersed over a wide area, Admiral Latorre was to gain four hits on the rearmost Argentine ship, Moreno, with no meaningful retaliation. Admiral Jorge Montt, as the author of the plan, had insisted on commanding the Chilean squadron personally and was no doubt well pleased.

Over the next 40 minutes Rear Admiral Peres two battleships writhed at the heart of a deadly ambush. Trapped between both forces, he had ordered his flagship, Moreno, to engage the Chilean flagship whilst her sister Rivadiva engaged the two Brazilian ships. It was to be an unequal contest. Pedro Frontin was worried about his older and fragile light battlecruisers and for that reason kept then 2,000 yards behind his main line. The ex UHE ships, capable of elevating their main guns to to 25 degrees; whilst firing at extreme range made gaining hits difficult, the plunging nature of any hit would penetrate the weak deck armour than than expending itself on the strong side belt of the enemy ships.

Engaged by fully five large ships Rivadia, which started the engagement untouched, was crippled by 21 12 inch shells hits and 5 9.2 inch hits, on fire and reduced to 10 knots. The Brazilian battleship Rio de Janiero, meanwhile, was hit only four times by the Argentine ship, but heavily, at a cost of a turret knocked out and as many as 92 dead, with more injured. Her sister Moreno, already hit four times, was to be hit 15 times more by 14 inch shells and by 10 8.3 inch shells in exchange for only five 12 inch hits on then Chilean flagship, rendering the Argentine battleship barely under control and capable of only 8 knots, with fires sweeping her decks.

It was then that von Spee's squadron closed the range, engaging with their smaller 5.9 and 4.1 inch guns in conjunction with three Chilean armoured cruisers and a quintet of large Chilean destroyers, whilst from the Brazilian fleet the three large armoured cruisers commenced an engagement of the Argentine protected cruisers.

It was to prove a slaughter, both Argentine battleships sunk, along with all three protected cruisers. Their crews had done their best and refused to haul down their ensign in every case. They were to sink a Brazilian destroyer by gunfire and torpedo and sink the armoured cruiser Roon, but overall, aside from the mauled Rio de Janeiro the combined allied fleet's damage was relatively light. Six of the Argentine destroyers were sunk in the engagement, a seventh attempting to limp into Buenos Aires sunk by submarine.

By the 3rd September, the situation in the South Atlantic has swung from a stalemate to the League, with the Argentine Navy now consisting of only two armoured cruisers, one each at the Capital and Puerto Militar, three destroyers, four torpedo boat destroyers, a gunboat and a sail training ship, a number of which were damaged.

September 1916- War news

4 September 1916, New York Times International Edition

"Congress had voted to admit three new states, however, this is to occur from 1.1.1917, making these not able to vote in this year's Presidential election."

"There have been a considerable number of allegations of bribery in regards land grants in Baja California within the Department of the Interior. Much like 1889 in Oklahoma, there have arisen a number of disputes in regards land. Encroachments have been reported on the three Indian reservations, however, these have seemingly been dealt with. La Paz has been confirmed as the site of the state capital.

"In the South Atlantic Argentina has reportedly suffered a 'crushing defeat' at the hands of a combined Chilean/Brazilian Fleet, with assistance from Vice Admiral von Spee's former Far Eastern squadron, suffering the loss of both American built modern battleships."

"On the Western Front a six week long battle has been fought that has confirmed German possession of the strategically important town of Verdun. Casualties have been reported to be 'frightful' and number well over 100,000 on both sides."

"German forces have been reported to have used poison gas in the fighting in the Verdun region. In response to protests as to how this violates international treaties, German sources have contended that such treaties ban only gas shells and bombs, not the deployment of gas dispensers such as have been used. Entente sources have declined to say whether they will respond in kind."

"Russian troops, including Cossack cavalry have made their first appearances on the Western Front in August, assisting in the capture of Montreuil."

"Neutral Swedish observers on the Western Front have described the situation as "stabilised", with the only gains for League forces the last two months being the cities of Verdun and Boulogne, both at great cost. They indicate that the great German offensive has "ran out of steam" and may not now resume for some time, possibly not until after winter. The same sources indicate that instead, all resources have been pushed to the right flank in an attempt to push down the coast, where at least the fighting is still somewhat fluid."

"Lord Kitchener hails the creation of a 'People's Army' as British troops continue to be deployed in large numbers in France after the eventual destruction of much of the original BEF in heavy fighting."

"In Persia Australasian and Indian troops have clashed with their Russian counterparts as both sides ignore the fact that Persia has officially declared herself neutral."

"German losses on the Western Front 'may exceed a million men killed, wounded, captured and missing' according to sources within the International Red Cross. French losses are reported to exceed such figures."

"With even more French land that requires occupation duties, German Army sources have released a statement indication that they have 'graciously accepted' a UHE Army offer to provide a military garrison for conquered Belgium, whose troops still continue to fight on the Western Front. Sources have reported that this will free more German troops for front line duties. UHE sources indicate thy expect to have a Military Governor and occupation forces in place by mid October."

"In recent developments on the Italian Front, Verona has finally fallen after a bitter two month struggle that has claimed as many as 80,000 lives on both sides. For Italy this is a bitter blow, as it opens up the Northern Italian plain and heightens the threat to Parma, Bologna, Bergamo and eventually the key Northern city of Milan."

"In the Adriatic an Italian submarine has sank a UHE light cruiser off Kotor."

"Italy has reported 'harassment' of merchant shipping near the port of Brindisi by small motor boats."

"In Korea a bloody stalemate has ensued, with neither forces able to obtain the upper hand. Those anticipating a naval battle have been largely disappointed, with the Russian forces content to use cruisers to raid into the Yellow Sea, one sinking a Japanese transport ship and drowning 1000 troops only a week ago."

"Royal Navy sources acknowledge the loss of the Pre Schreck HMS Glory, sunk by a submarine whilst on bombardment duties in the English Channel."

"German Naval sources state that 'British submarines are active in the Baltic' with the loss of the cruiser Gazelle to torpedo attack."

"French forces have landed and occupied both coastal enclaves in Austrian Sahara in the face of minimal resistance on the 15th and 16th August, capturing the phosphate mine in the territory some three days later on the 19th August. Only the island of Sazan and their African colonies remain to the UHE and Germany, aside from Togoland, also conquered by Entente forces."

"There has been intense fighting around the city of Liaoyang, which has finally fallen to the Japanese, driving off Russia and Chinese forces. Bandits are reportedly becoming more widespread in all of Manchuria as the fighting intensifies and civilians are reported to have 'suffered heavily' in the fighting."

"Chilean forces are reportedly in possession of all key points in the Beagle Canal and to have installed shore guns, giving them control of Pategonia."

"Argentine Army forces are reported to be assembling to attempt another crossing into Chile to relieve their beleaguered Peruvian and Bolivian allies and are confident it will be more effective than their previous failed attempt. Such a renewed offensive is unlikely to be attempted for some months as yet with passes in the Andes still closed."

"US Navy sources indicate that they regard the position of the British South Atlantic Squadron as 'quite precarious' in the event of the recent almost total destruction of the Argentine Fleet."

"In an exploit that seems like something out of 'Boy's Own', a small selection of approximately 50 UHE troops have used parachutes to jump from Zeppelins on the morning of the 2nd September into Rimini, their intent apparently being to capture then visiting King Victor Emmanuel III. This was supported by more troops landing from motor boat at night. The attempt was unsuccessful and 86 of an estimated 130 troops used have been captured or killed. The Italian King is reported to be 'shaken' but unharmed, but was forced to flee the city and abandon his speech to the town."

September 1916- FIrst action of the Kommandos

4 September 1916, 1st Jagkommando HQ, Premantura, UHE

Captain Orlo in der Maur had finished his after action report and appended the thoughts of all 18 surviving members of his unit's initial 56 man parachute drop. They made interesting reading.

“When my parachute opened, I was directly above the steeple of the church in Rimini. The sun was just rising, and there were scattered clouds which made everything on the ground easy to see. When I looked down, I saw Rimini. It looked just like the picture I had studied so intensely at base.”

"I got out of the sausage, my chute opened, and I checked it.… I looked down and saw a haze. I assumed this haze was on the ground and braced myself to land. When I passed through the haze, to my surprise I was still a good 200 meters up and it was early morning haze. At that point I could see what looked like spots on the ground and a mirror—a large area of water.”

“Intellectually, I knew I could not be seen very well from the ground under my camouflage parachute. The 96% blue and 4% yellow mixture on the underside I was later told made the parachutes and us hard to see, however, there was some machine gun fire, an isolated gun I think, probing the sky.”

“The loneliest feeling in the world was when I hit the ground with no other soul near me. I lay on my back, painfully unbuckling myself.”

“Suddenly the ground was there. I lay there on the ground and started to work on the fasteners that connected the harness at my groin. I found, however, that I could not get this loose because I couldn’t reach under to get it disentangled. I struggled with both for quite some time. I reached to get my dagger underneath my equipment but could not reach it. I heard a noise not too far from my left and thought this is it. Suddenly, a large shape loomed nearby. A cow just stood there, looking at me. I had missed the town and was in a farm.”

"I gathered together the unit as best I could and set off from the park. We had not gone far when a small unit of Italian troops, some six men started firing at us. We quickly flanked and dispatched them, losing a man in the process.

In the excitement we managed to get ourselves lost by one street but ran into a lady who had stepped outside to commence a morning walk, seemingly oblivious to the goings on. I asked where the Piazza Cavour was and she gave me detailed directions, complimenting me on my Italian. Life is strange, I think she may have thought we were from another planet she certainly looked at us like we were. We quickly secured the Town Hall, shooting two guards outside.

We had missed Victor Emmanuel by no more than five minutes, bundled out the back of the hotel to a waiting car in his pajamas some five minutes before so I found out later. It would have been funny to think of him scuttling out the back of the Town Hall, except it left us in a fix. It was about that time the boat assault team arrived, just in time as we could hear the sound of boots running on the cobblestones and two separate platoons of Italian Infantry arrived. It was a long fight back to the boats from there. Fully 40 men were cut off and were unable to withdraw, I gather only three of those escaped in the confusion. We came without too much ammunition to weigh us down in the jump and in retrospect perhaps that was a mistake as 22 were forced to surrender from this group, although not without causing 30 plus casualties to the enemy in this action alone.

Eventually we fought our way back to the boats at Igea, making slow progress with five wounded, the four heavy machine guns from the boats covering an embarkation. An Italian tug attempted to stop our withdrawal, but the covering boats 66mm gun disabled it and discouraged any pursuit as all three boats went to high speed."

September 1916 - Ottoman Front

Ottoman Front(Lime green Ottoman gains, Blue Russian gains)

September 1916-Italian Front

Italian Front September 1916(UHE gains in orange)

September 1916-Western Front

Western Front September 1916

September 1916- Operating in the Congo

8 September 1916, Field Hospital No 2, Marienburg, Kingdom of the Congo

Baroness Maria-Katherina Barany stepped away from the young man on the table. Unlike her fruitless attempt to save the last patient, this young man would at least survive. Victim of a Congolese destroyer that had been badly damaged and beached after a conflict with what turned out to be an armed merchant ships, she had operated for two hours to remove shrapnel from his body.

At this stage there was only spasmodic fighting; early British attempts to invade Katanga had been heavily rebuffed. It was clear that eventually Congolese forces would have to fall back out of the Lado enclave due to pressure from Egyptian and British, as well as French forces, but as yet none had gathered sufficient forces to attempt a full scale invasion.

It appeared that both herself, her husband and their two children were trapped in the Congo no matter their wishes, so she had thought to do something useful. It was a curious situation. The Congolese Army surgeon had been supplemented by her husband, herself, an American quaker called John Barnes from the mission and Rosa Schwartz, the wife of the Minister for Education. Since the hospital boasted suddenly five surgeons, it had become the hub for more severe cases.

Three hours later she was talking to the same young man. "Seaman...Solomon Idode. I have removed the fragments and you should make a full recovery in time, with rest. Do you have any questions?"

"Are you really the sister of our Queen?"

Sister by law, she thought. She smiled. "Yes."

The young man gave a huge smile. "I will tell all that the Queen's sister saved my life."

"Just rest now young man."

September 1916 - The Russians prepare to move

12 September 1916, Port Arthur, Russian Enclave

Admiral Andrei Eberhardt had pursued a cautious strategy so far, the reason for such being threefold. Firstly, he wanted to integrate his new arrivals with what had been the existing Pacific Squadron before it had been so heavily reinforced. Secondly, he had waited for the inevitable capture of the Austrian and German Pacific colonies. Intelligence indicated that this had been completed and the two Australasian ships dispatched from the Pacific, negating any possibility that they may able to reinforce the Japanese. However, the main reason was his desire to wear down the Japanese fleet, as had occurred in 1904 via mines. He had two large minelayers and a number of smaller ones, but the main Japanese fleet had not been drawn into such a trap, losing only an isolated cruiser ad two destroyers to a field of mines.

That being the case, he now had little course but to commit his fleet. The Japanese would likely receive new construction, yet there was little chance he would get more and would have to make do with what he had, another reason to maintain a fleet in being. Yet for all that, he had to attempt interceptions of Japanese supply lines, he could not continue to let Japanese merchant ships pass unharmed.

He had seven battleships, four new Gangut Class ships mounting 12 12 inch guns and three smaller Moskva Class ships, each with 9 12 inch guns, as well as the powerful armoured cruiser Rurik. The remainder of his command was all older ships. Five old Borodino Class Pre Schecks and the older Tsarevitch. Six older armoured cruisers, four ex Japanese plus two of the Bayan Class, four old protected cruisers, four modern light cruisers, 2 large and four small minelayers and 28 destroyers.

Little could be expected from his allies, the Chinese, with two ancient battleships, 10 protected cruisers, some ancient gunboats and some torpedo boats, none modern. Or the Koreans, with one small cruiser and four modern destroyers. One advantage that he did have, however, was that three of the six submarines ordered from Holland in America in kit form prior to the war had been assembled, the other three falling foul of the blockade. That may give him some advantage, the boats being more modern than their Japanese counterparts.

His main concern was the main Japanese line, consisting as it did of five ships of large size mounting 14 inch guns. That would be the real challenge.

September 1916- A secret proposition in Switzerland

18 September 1916, Sierre, Switzerland

It was the ultimate in secret meetings and she had travelled only with Laura von Gieslingen. The meeting was at the house of Princess Henriette, Albert’s sister.

Stephanie greeted her cousin. “Cousin Albert, I am sorry we meet in such sad circumstances.”

“So am I Stephanie, so am I. Let me list my objections first.

Firstly, Belgium did nothing to provoke such a war at all. Kronprinz Wilhelm was not shot by a Belgian national. All we determined was that we wished to maintain our territorial integrity. I can see no crime in that. Yet we were invaded anyway.

Secondly, after declaring war a Belgian capitulation will be viewed as dishonourable, as abandoning our allies in their hour of need. I am especially concerned about the British view of this.

Thirdly, what do I tell my own soldiers who have fought so bravely, that all of their efforts have been for naught? How do I do that?

Lastly, it is not like the current occupations troops are well behaved. I have wish for my people to suffer any more than they have to. Then we come to the question of criminal damage to Belgian property.

How are all of these issues to be addressed? That is the question.”

Stephanie pinched her nose. “I know you perhaps think I am no friend of Belgium, but in actual fact I can assure you that I love the country of my birth, I have not forgotten from whence I came, I just did not love my father. I am sure that you are well aware of the reasons why. I would never have been a supporter of invading through Belgium no matter the military circumstances, if I had known. However, for all that, one cannot unscramble an egg.

All I can offer by way of consolation in relation to this are the following two points. I have received from both the German Chancellor and the Kaiser himself, a cast iron guarantee of the continuing territorial integrity of the Belgian State, which would be fully restored to complete independence. I cannot say this with any certainty, however, from the point of view of the UHE, we would likely be prepared to consider reparations to Belgium and a formal apology for the violation of her sovereignty, as long as this was post war. I can put this position to the German Government and get a reply back to you via my previous source.

In regards your second point, I am aware that the sympathy of man Flemish inhabitants will be firmly with France. However, it must be said that France has never done anything for Belgium as such. Albert, there comes a time when one must accept the military reality of the situation. This also addresses your third concern. The front line is now more than 90 kilometres from the Belgian frontier and still advancing in some sectors. As your soldiers fight and die, very few replacements arrive. How can they? The war has bypassed Belgium completely and the chances of any sort of glorious liberation have gone with them. Now Russian units have also entered the line. Belgium’s situation will not change. Should you continue to ask your troops to fight and die for a cause that no longer exists?

Lastly, you ask about the current occupation. We will be in a position to transfer the full occupation of Belgium by mid-October to UHE command. That I am hoping will remove your concerns about the current occupation troops. If your own civilian authorities have evidence of criminal activity that relates to German troops, I will instruct the Military Governor to follow it up with German authorities as best we can. The proposed Military Governor will be an honourable man. I can guarantee you that, that is why I have brought his wife”, she said, indicting Laura von Gieslingen. “They both performed well and justly as Governor of the Congo, I see no reason why they could not do a similar job in Belgium.

As far as the Military Occupation itself is concerned, I would intend it to be the lightest possible touch. Now that the front line is so far from the border, there is little military need for fortifications, garrisons and the like. I would intend for a full restoration of civilian government within Belgium itself. Of course, certain facilities would be required as military bases, most notably Antwerp, Ostend and Zeebrugge. The rail network would need to be used for military traffic, of course. Occupation troops would need to be housed and so on.

I can guarantee that all foreign troops would be removed from Belgian soil within three months of a signed peace treaty.”

“I just do not know whether I can do it.” Said Albert I.

“I suppose the question Albert” said Stephanie, “is can you afford not to do it? Do you wish to keep over 100,000 Belgian troops alive and remove them from the nightmare of trench warfare and give them back to their mothers and fathers? Do you wish to top them dying for a cause that we both know is hopeless. Do you wish to take the offer on the table now that guarantees the future borders of Belgium or subject yourself to Willy’s fickle whims at the end of a bloody struggle? Do you wish to have an occupation consisting of UHE troops that you know full well will provide a benign touch or continue under the harshness of the current German regime? Do you wish for the money to rebuild infrastructure or nothing at all?

That is why I say can you afford not to take it Albert? Can you swallow your own honour and some national honour as well simply to save your people, both civilian and military, all to ensure that they have a country to come back to. Can you do this? Can you do the right thing?”

Albert barked a laugh. “The right thing. It is so many different things to so many different people. Damn this war.”

Stephanie sighed. "I know. Principles are like prayers; noble, of course, but awkward when you have to make a hard decision. I know full well you are in an impossible position, but remember no matter how painful it is sometimes better to summon a doctor than an undertaker."

September 1916- Thoughts prior to action

20 September 1916, Yellow Sea

At last the Navy had a chance to redeem themselves for the disasters on 1904 and force a decisive battle on the Russians. His command was powerful, very powerful indeed. The limited money available to the Imperial Japanese Navy had forced them to concentrate on battleships in preference to other ships, going for striking power at all costs. What choice did a power have when they were reduced to ten old protected cruisers and a miserable one destroyer in 1904. The rebuild has been a great strain on the national economy, so Admiral Sadacichi Kato was well aware of the consequences of losing such a fleet. Yet, for all of that, there was a need to bring the Russians to battle and not just for national pride either. Russian cruiser had been slipping out into the Yellow Sea and raiding merchant shipping, highlighting the great weakness of the Japanese Fleet, a lack of cruisers. Only nine old protected cruisers remained form the previous war remained from the previous war and three of those had already been sunk, as had six destroyers. Since 1904 only a miserable five new cruisers had been built, leaving a large shortfall for commerce raiding or protection.

The Navy had been built to be an offensive weapon, not a defensive one. His battle line was modern, consisting of:

First Division:
Fuso battleship 28,800 tons 12 x 14 inch
4 Kongo Class 27,380 ton battlecruisers 8 x 14 inch

Second Division:
2 Kawachi Class battleships 20,820 tons 12 x 12 inch
2 Settsu Class battleships 18,700 tons 16 x 10inch

Third Division
2 Katori Class battleships 15,500 tons, 8 x 10 inch
2 Tsukuba Class battlecruisers 8 x10 inch

Fleet speed would vary from the 17-18 knots of the Katori Class ships to the 27 of the Kongos. His main worry was his screen, only 3 light cruisers and 18 destroyers, reflecting the Navy's weakness in regards light forces. Still, he was confident that his 13 big ships, none older than 10 years or so, would be enough to do the job.

September 1916 - A Pacific tussle, death of the Pre Schreck

An extract from "The Pacific Theater of the Great War"(abridged English version) by Admiral A.V Kolchak, St Petersburg, 1950

"The climactic Battle of the Yellow Sea was to prove a bloody affair, as bad as the much larger Battle of Northumberland in the European theater of war, brought on by two main points, the large numbers of Pre Schrecks involved on the Russian side and the large number of what were showing themselves to be increasingly vulnerable battlecruisers on the Japanese side. That, and the sheer aggressiveness of the two Admirals involved. It was an encounter that the Japanese should, in theory, have dominated. They had less big ships, that was true, only 13 to the Russian fleet's 20, but they were far more modern and capable. In fact, with better armour, larger and more numerous heavy guns and better training and therefore gunnery, the better bet for the Japanese command would have been to stay at range and pound the Russian line, letting the vulnerabilities of the Pre Schrecks come to the fore.

This they did not do. The Japanese Admiral, Kato, had been denied battle for some months and was in a high state of dudgeon at the Russians tactics of minelaying and using cruiser warfare to deny him total control of the Yellow Sea. With all the Russian line at Sea, he saw the chance to fight a decisive battle where he could totally eliminate the Russian Pacific fleet, leaving the Japanese Navy in complete control of the seas. The Russian Admiral, Eberhardt, was of a similar yet different mind. Aware of his shortages of heavy guns, he thought closing the range would assist in bringing to bear the numerous guns in the range of 4-6 inch calibre and in this he was correct. He also thought that closing the range would allow his much more numerous screen to launch a torpedo attack when the time was right. In this he was proven to be correct.

Although the fleets were to sight each other at 19,700 meters, they were to turn towards each other immediately and open fire at 16,900 yards. Over the next three hours they steamed a course that was generally to close the range, a range that was to eventually come down to less than 6,000 meters. Therefore it was no surprise that the toll was a high one. The Imperator Alexander III Class Pre Schrecks were to suffer very badly. Poorly designed with too much top-weight and a tumblehome hull shape, the centreline bulkhead between the engine and boiler rooms caused a danger of capsizing if one side flooded and their narrow belt armour became submerged when overloaded, as indeed it was with a full war load. One was to explode from a magazine hit, all four other were to capsize. The similarly designed Tsesarevich was to suffer a similar fate.

These was not the only losses for Eberhardt. Only the beginning. Both the Gangut Class ships and the smaller Moskva Class ships had a belt thickness of only 8.1 to 8.9 inches, the Russian design team prepared to spread the armour the length of the hull rather than spread it over only vitals. For a close range engagement this was a disastrous strategy and so it was to prove. All of the ships were repeatedly penetrated at the shorter ranges and one ship, Gangut, was to blow up when a serious weakness in the design was realised, namely the fact that the rear transverse bulkhead was unprotected by any other armor at all in the event of a deck penetration a shell could move unhindered into the magazine of the rear 12 inch turret.

The Japanese also did not get off without heartbreak. They to lost a ship quite rapidly, the Haruna simply exploding after three 12 inch shells fell along her length during her engagement with the big battleship Poltava. The Kongo Class battlecruisers were not made for close in fighting. With a belt armour only 8 inches thick, all three ships were badly hit. The battleship Aki was the second, heeling over and sinking. The two Tsukuba Class light battlecruisers were engaged by weaker ships but were quickly riven by gunfire from the Russian armoured cruiser as the range closed.

As Eberhart lost a second battleship, then a third, as well as all his Pre Schrecks and an armoured cruiser, he made a move to turn away. With the range low, he ordered his light forces into attack. They were more numerous than the Japanese screen, which had been further reduced by the big cruiser Rurik concentrating on the Japanese light cruisers. He was to order one one armoured cruiser, four light cruisers, four protected cruiser and 20 destroyers to attack one light cruiser(with another crippled) and 17 destroyers. At the end of this hideous little melee, the Russians had lost a light cruiser, two protected cruisers and six destroyers, the Japanese a light cruiser and also six destroyers. However, three crippled Japanese battlecruisers had been torpedoed, as well as the Japanese flagship Fuso, the later not fatally.

Admiral Kato, horrified at his losses, was the one to withdraw, taking six battleships, a light cruiser and 11 destroyers with him. Fully one battleship and five battlecruisers had been lost, as well as two light cruisers and seven destroyers.

Russian losses were even higher. Four battleships and six Pre Schrecks, as well as two armoured cruisers, a light cruiser, two protected cruisers and six destroyers. The Pacific Fleet had been reduced to three battleships and five armoured cruisers, along with three light cruisers, two protected cruisers and 22 destroyers. There was hardly a ship on either side that was undamaged. Total losses in regards men were also horrific, more than 6,000 men on each side.

It was to definitively prove the weakness of the battlecruiser concept and also the fact that Pre Schrecks had no part in combat against modern battleships. It was to briefly give the Russians control of the sea, control that would rapidly be lost within 6-8 weeks as the Japanese repaired their combat losses whilst the Russians, restricted to only the facilities at Port Arthur, languished.

September 1916- A sinking in a tricky spot

26 September 1916, near El Kubri, Suez Canal

Two days ago had been the hardest work. Inspectors had come aboard, as had customs. The 10,215 ton Doric Star was operated by Atlantic Transport Line, a company that made frequent trips to the River Plate but also had substantial American interests. Major August von Fleck had picked ten of his own instructors and 14 recruits, the best of the best. Two men, like himself, spoke unaccented English. He had added three Americans that he had found in Cabinda, although they were unaware that the ship would be scuttled. As a final touch he had also added Larissa von Haft, a Viennese aristocrat's daughter with an English mother and a taste for adventure who spoke perfect unaccented English and was working as a riding school instructor of all things. She would play the Captain's, ie: his own wife. What could be more normal and less suspicious than that? He had also taken the forger who had supplied the ship's papers, just in case. The papers showed the Doric Star had been sold to the Asiatic Steam Navigation Company and was traveling to India via Aden.

There had been some humming and hawing and he had kept the non English speakers out of sight, but eventually the inspectors and customs had declared themselves satisfied and the ship had passed through into the canal. They had glided down the canal and into the Bitter Sea before reentering the canal again.

It was time and he had sped the ship up enough that the gentle winking of the ship behind was very much in the distance. Once she went she would go down like a stone, packed with 3000 tons of heavy Galina from the Katanga mines. That would make it quite difficult to break her up and move the wreck as well. The men had gathered on the decks, the four boats brought up on the ships sides.

As she slowed, the experienced helmsman slewed her broadside in the canal. Men rapidly disembarked down to the lowered boats, quickly connecting up the 12hp petrol motors. The scuttling charges detonated quickly and as he was the last down the ship's side he was thrown into the water as she lurched and listed. Two minutes later he was being pulled into the small boat, just as the following ship, a 2,000 ton banana boat, came up behind, slowing rapidly. His motor boat sped off, following it’s three companions, rapidly accelerating to speed as he hung onto the side. They had gone 200 meters and he heard the zing of a rifle bullet, close but not that close, then a second as they vanished into the blackness of the night as they headed down canal to the Gulf of Suez, only four kilometers away.

September 1916 - World Map

World Map 1916, thanks to Phoenix King

September 1916-The Western Front grinds to a halt

30 September 1916, Abbeville, Occupied France

It had been a set piece battle that had lasted a good eight days and was only the second decisive French victory of the war, after the Marne battle and the first that had produced a casualty figure so much in favour of the Entente. 80,000 German casualties and 120,000 Russian in exchange for only 60,000 French. The German advance had been thrown back to the muddy Eastern bank of the canal.

The right flank was no longer on the advance and all along the Western Front a line of trenches now stretched from the Swiss border to the North Sea, changing the war from one of offense to defense.

October 1916- An agreement in Thrace plus let us join our houses

2 October 1916, Royal Palace, Sofia

It was an amicable understanding indeed though Ferdinand. Izvolsky had telegraphed acceptance of the terms offered by Bulgaria. Bulgaria would gain the old city, Russia would take a smaller strip to the North that controlled most of the Strait, probably the Eastern part of the city as well, although he had less concern for that. It was a prize well worth mobilising his army for, especially in support of a side he was certain would win.

The other arrangement was simply a cherry on top of the cake. Nicholas II was a Godfather to his own son Boris and knew full well he was a sober, sensible and dutiful boy. A Romanov Grand Duchess as a wife would raise the status of the Bulgarian House of Saxe-Coburg and Gotha inestimably and Nicholas II's older daughter Maria seemed like a lovely young woman.

The pact he had signed had committed the Bulgarian Army to move within six weeks in an operation that would finally kick the Ottomans out of Thrace altogether. Once he committed himself it would be important to move fast to get to Istanbul before the Greeks decided they would move themselves if they saw the Ottomans collapsing. They had no love for the Ottomans that was sure, the new regime not treating Greeks worse than the Armenians but not well either.

Map of the agreed division in purple

October 1916- Troops of the Devil himself

4 October 1916, Carpenedolo, Kingdom of Italy

The hurricane barrage had been followed by a a quick barrage of shells that left a white vaporous gas to add the early morning mist. Many men had donned gas masks before some started to realise that it was not gas as such, simply smoke. It was then that the men heard the sounds. A squealing and squeaking sound, gradually building to a crescendo.

Sergeant Enrico Cassetti watched the smoke, his heartbeat accelerating. "Be ready boys." Eventually a metal contraption came out from the mist, no more than 100 meters away, perhaps less. It was followed by a second, itself perhaps 100 meters to the right. The one coming for him had a gun barrel sticking from the front like a giant proboscis. The gun flared to life, a shell hitting only ten yards behind the trench. In between both came another thing that looked like an agricultural tractor with caterpillars?

What was going on? Men were lined up behind each contraption, he could see that now. Machine gun fire reached out, but far too few were cut down, especially since he could see whole sections of the barbed wire had been flatten, completely compressed to the ground. Machine gun fire reached out to the monster, but it just came on. The agricultural tractor had stopped, but the metal monster just came on, now firing a machine gun itself back. The monster to the right was close to the trench line now, very close, yet still it came on and all of a sudden it spewed out a column of flame, then a second. He could hear men screaming.

The one in front was almost that close. He felt like he was outside his body, looking down. His heart was almost beating out of his chest. This was not war, it was madness. He heard himself yelling "Retreat, retreat, fall back, get back, run!" His men followed him, some throwing away their weapons in their haste. Enrico Cassetti heard machine gun fire and screams. He looked back to see a man who had left it very late trip and fall. The thing drove over him, provoking an agonized scream in among the clanking and creaking. Dear God. Was this the enemy of the troops of the Devil himself? He picked up the pace, running until he could run no more, wire tearing at his clothes as he shunned the road and disappeared across a field and into a copse of trees.

October 4th marked the first deployment of tanks, 68 such vehicles and 52 tracked agricultural tractors being employed across a 7 kilometer front. The UHE forces had rested and resupplied and after the tanks two whole Cavalry Divisions poured into the hole in the line, resulting in a 12 kilometer advance on a nine kilometer front. threatening Brescia, risking cutting off units still in the Tyrol and opening the door to Milan, now less than 50 kilometers distant.

October 1916- At a hospital in Vienna

8 October 1916, Empress Elizabeth Central Hospital, Favoritin, Vienna, UHE

Marie-Stephanie von Gieslingen looked across at her friend Crown Princess Lola as she went about her duties as a nurse. Two days a week they came to serve plus every second Saturday. The hospital had filled up again with a fresh wave of non urgent cases as the front line hospitals had been purged prior to the commencement of the latest offensives, offensives that had no doubt filled the field hospitals closer to the front yet again.

The eyes of most men in the room were drawn to the Crown Princess, no doubt due to her position in most cases, in others due to her beauty. However, she knew something that most others did not. Lola was 12 weeks pregnant, even if she was not showing as yet.

She came to the next bed. A First Lieutenant Vitéz Ferenc Feketehalmy-Czeydner, member of an old Hungarian noble family. Shrapnel woulds to his left leg. He was looking at Lola with a queer expression on his face. She cleared her throat and he swung around. "How are you feeling today Lieutenant?"

"Much better thank you my lady. I was wondering if I could take a short walk, I am terribly sick of lying here you see."

"Yes, I think that may be possible. Let me get my coat, I am due a break."

Five minutes later they had walked a short distance and were sat on a bench. Marie-Stephanie pulled off her hat and mass of curly red hair released itself from it's former constraints.

Marie-Stephanie looked at the Lieutenant, who was staring at her like she was a sea monster. "What is it sir? It is only hair. I noticed you staring at Lola as well? Are you an arch conservative?"

Vitéz Ferenc laughed. "No, actually I am in favour of reform."

"A Hungarian aristocrat in favour of reform is like a turkey in favour of Christmas." Marie-Stephanie blushed. "I am sorry, I should not have said that, it was rude."

Vitéz Ferenc laughed out loud this time. "Upon my word, you state your opinions quite freely. Be not concerned, it is a pleasant thing to have such an honest conversation with an intelligent young woman. I addition, do not concern yourself with your hair. I think it delightful, not many redheads in Budapest after all."

"Well thank you."

"You know the Crown Princess then? You called her Lola."

"Yes, she is my friend."

"Just who are you Marie-Stephanie?"

"I am the daughter of Colonel-General von Gieslingen. He is the new military Governor of Belgium."

"Oh."

October 1916- The Belgians pull out, the Irish situation eases

10 October 1916, Whitehall, London, United Kingdom

Kitchener was shown through into Asquith's office, his face volcanic with rage. It did not take him long to get going. "We go to war for the greasy beggar and now he wants to cut and run, now that the going has gotten tough. For God's sake he has given us 'three week's notice' like he is a bloody office worker. That is 110,000 experienced trained soldiers that will leave the front line. He should be shot as an enemy of this country and a traitor by God."

Asquith sighed. "You are not helping my dear Kitchener. Shooting the Belgian King will rather turn them against us, I feel, leaving him to be replaced by a half German-half Brazilian Prince of the House of Saxe-Coburg-Gotha. Yes, that would do wonderfully well." Asquith's measured sarcastic tone cut across the room. "He has allowed volunteers to stay and fight, that may gain us 5,000 or so, but the rest will have to be interned and repatriated through a neutral, Portugal would suit us best I think, and that must include the King. Of course, we will keep their war material. We have no other option in the matter."

"But 100,000 or more men."

"Men that replacements will have to be found for. There will be no Indian campaign. Instead we must use Indian troops to fill the gaps when they arrive and in the meantime hope that with winter imminent that the French and our existing forces can hold in defense. In the meantime, I suggest you do all you can to expedite training and deploy new divisions as fast as humanly possible.

"It is not like we do not have our own domestic problems. Things in Ireland are unsettled and it seems that the more that has been devolved to the Irish Parliament, the more they want. The strikes at Easter have now been resolved, the price a devolution of further taxation revenues, which are near 50% now, plus the Irish Parliament gaining control of welfare. We need to carry the Irish with us, no matter the cost. This war has already taken a turn for the worse and in Ottomans and Italy we may have tied ourselves to a corpse or two. If the Empire itself collapses into infighting, then France is lost and this war is over and make no mistake I fear we will not enjoy the peace negotiations.

The Germans know this, hence the failed attempt they have made to ship arms to Irish rebels. Hence why the King toured Ireland in September and thankfully gained a good reception. Most have been mollified and are on our side, but too many casualties will bring forth the voices of those who will always be against us."

Kitchener harumphed. "Trusting the Irish, so it has come to that has it?"

"It's a changing world my dear Kitchener, like it or not."

October 1916- Churchill sacked, the South Atlantic becomes a worry

12 October 1916, Admiralty, Whitehall, London, United Kingdom

Viscount Herbert Gladstone was nothing if not straightforward during his first meeting thought the First Sea Lord. Sir Henry Jackson recalled his words. "I know nothing about this portfolio old boy, but I shall endeavor to learn. I trust you have matters in hand." Recalled from the wilderness, he seemed like and incredible choice to replace Churchill, a man who had interfered in everything, to go to a man who deferred to everything claiming ignorance.

Asquith's Government was under pressure from the Conservatives, despite having less than two years in power. Chamberlain had famously said "they bungled us into this war and now they are bugling the conduct of it." Churchill had been the first domino to fall, the Chilean battleship scandal being followed by losses in the Adriatic, a scarcely favorable Battle of Northumberland and now the news from the South Atlantic that the Chilean Navy, the very Navy that Churchill had spurned, had engaged and destroyed on the 7th of October two large armoured cruisers, HMS Good Hope and the rather ironically named HMS Incomparable, with heavy loss of life. The news of the destruction of the old Pre Schreck HMS Bulwark, which had simply exploded at anchor at Portsmouth with a huge loss of life had been the final nail in the coffin for Churchill. That and the blocking of the Suez Canal. How in God's name could such a thing have happened. Outwitted by a small group of men, even a woman for God's sake, who had then gotten up and vanished like a fart in the wind if the local military commanders could be believed. Preliminary word from divers indicated that the ship was stuffed with heavy Galina, a lead based ore, all of which meant perhaps three months or more of dynamiting to break up and remove the wreck to make the Canal navigable. What a bloody mess.

Sir Henry Jackson knew all too well that he was on thin ice himself. One more scandal or loss and he would likely be gone. Drastic changes needed to occur. Foremost among those was how to get rid of Beatty in a scandal free manner and what to do about then the South Atlantic. Loss of the trade from Brazil and Argentina, combined with submarines and surface raiders had seen a drastic drop in grain and beef imports in particular. This would be serious at the best of times. Now the trade from Australasia and the East would also have to go through the Suez Canal. These factors made the loss of Naval control of the South Atlantic to be a disaster, a factor that must be remedied post haste. There was no question that the Navy also needed a victory, a clear and unambiguous one.

The final four ships from Northumberland should be repaired by the start of November. The Australasian ships would be due in the next week or two. The Italians would have to stew in their own juices and make do with the French assisting them. He had pressed the French and they had committed nine ships of the Liberte and Danton Classes to the Adriatic. That had allowed him to recall four battlecruisers. The very lack of facilities meant he could not send the Queen Elizabeth Class ships to the South Atlantic, yet he needed vessels swift enough to pursue and catch the Chilean, Brazilian and Von Spee's cruisers.

In three weeks time Beatty would depart for the South Atlantic with all four of his modern ships, flying his flag in Lion when she was repaired, to be based at Stanley, replacing the unfortunate Christopher Craddock. One must assume that the League alliance ships would have damage and four capital ships and four light cruisers should be able to deal with the threat, along with the three cruisers remaining at Stanley. Rear Admiral Goodenough was to fly his flag in the battlecruiser Black Prince. Accompanied by two large Mars Class armoured cruisers and two light cruisers, his task was to suppress and destroy and raiders from the Congo. Four Duncan Class Pre Schrecks would also be dispatched, two to go to the Cape and one each as a guard-ship to Bridgetown and Stanley respectively.

One would see if that was enough to regain control. He dared not give anymore away to foreign stations. Reports indicated that the High Seas Fleet would again be ready to sail in a month, perhaps slightly less. One thing that was clear was that they had done a deal with the Dutch to purchase the two battleships building in German yards, adding larger numbers to his potential future opponents. Both ships were alongside and fitting out, possibly less than a year from completion, a worrying concern since German yards were still operating a full capacity, the shipyard workers exempt from conscription.

February 2019 - Navy day

22 February 2019, off Constanza, Black Sea

It was a rare thing, to have the official Navy Day celebration in the Black Sea. Usually it was conducted in the Adriatic in commemoration of the climactic battle of that campaign, yet this year the Black Sea had been chosen. The huge steel barque was manned by the best graduating cadets of the year and commanded by the Black Sea Fleet commander. Launched as a flying P Liner in Germany in 1894 as Potosi, the five masted steel barque was pristine in Hapsburg yellow and black, her brass and decking gleaming, the Hapsburg jack snapping in the breeze. Stuck in Chile in 1916, she had been purchased post war and become the official sail training ship of the Navy and was famous world wide at Tall Ship events.

Crown Prince Karl von Hapsburg had flown down rather than driven, accompanied by his fiancée and sister. He looked across at the two escorts, the special purpose submarine Trieste to port and the destroyer Warsaw to starboard. The Trieste was the survivor of a different era, when the VHR had it's own nuclear deterrent, but this had gradually been removed, the submarine converted to insert special forces in 1996, the last to have her launch tubes removed and the only surviving member of her class.

He smoothed down his white Navy Commanders uniform, looking across at his fiancée who looked gorgeous in a cream suit, standing next to his sister, who had no military background but wore the red jacket and black skirt of the Dragoon Guards Regiment she was honrary Colonel in Chief of. It was comfort they got on so well. He looked at Edona, who gave him a smile of encouragement when the time came. The ship was crowded, with UHE News crews, cadets, even a BBC documentary crew. He stepped up to make his speech.

"These moments, this hour, this day, Navy Day, we dedicate to our dead. This is a tradition born in a time when the vast majority of us could pause and dwell upon a name, or a face or some small precious memory. In years past, ceremonies such as today's overwhelmingly reflected personal loss - the shared silence added to other more private times when fathers, husbands, sons and friends were missed and mourned.

Yes, it is different now. Now, thankfully, most of not all of us have no personal experience of war, no way of knowing the anguish of enforced separation, or the greater grief of separations made permanent. For that reason among others, it is time to renew our pledge.

For most of us, not the pledge made by past generations to remember a loved one lost to war but a promise to remember all who have been lost to war and to give thanks for their valiant service in defense of our freedom and to demonstrate the value we place in those freedoms so selflessly forged. Our independent nationhood which gives us freedom to think, to move, to speak, to worship, to have a say in the election of Governments, to be afforded the proper privileges of our legal system, to own and dispose of property, to raise a family and to educate our children.

Where we are encouraged to be responsible and where the individual is paramount and where the family unit is the corner stone of our nation. Where we are separate but all the same, where our patriotism is quiet but deep and where we stand a united people irrespective of whether this Empire is the nation of our birth or even of our choice.

Where our lifestyle is at the beating heart of Europe and which is the envy of many in this world. Where we regard the future, eager to meet the challenges of this century.

I hope that in schools and in workplaces, in our cities and on our farms, us, as Imperial citizens will stop, just for a moment, to consider what was lost to us. And to recognise what was granted to us by the exercise of such moral courage.

For the numbers are truely staggering in their enormity, over 400,000 soldiers, sailors, airmen, and servicewomen dead, many to remain where they died, on this continent and in every ocean of the world. Many more wounded and maimed. There is an ancient saying: 'Heroes have the whole world for their tomb and in lands far from their own.'

Numbers alone can not adequately chronicle this nation's sacrifice. For each of the fallen had a family and friends whose lives were enriched by their love and diminished by their loss. Each added to the life of a city suburb or country town. Each worked before call up, as a teacher, a farmer, a labourer, a nurse, a doctor, a clerk, or one of countless other occupations which add to the prosperity and the richness of a nation. And yet, although denied the full span of human existence, who can doubt their achievement.

These were people whose lives were lived in deeds, not years, in sacrifice, not heartbeats in service, not the turned pages of a calendar. These men and women, these strangers from another time, have given us a legacy from the past on which to build the future. These are the men and women who tempered this nation in the furnace of loss and death yet also victory, for us to come out shaped as a unified force, shaped to be the nation we are today. Gifts of determination, of compassion and self confidence, but most of all, of service, of social conscience.

This comes to why we celebrate Navy Day. Not only to commemorate a famous victory in the Adriatic 102 years ago this day that finalised our supremacy in that theatre of war, but to remember the sacrifices made by all young men and women in a war many hoped would end all wars. We honour all these young men and women, no matter their nationality.

For it was a war that changed Europe and indeed the world, not just in borders but in social conventions. It also changed this Empire, moved it towards a true nation, a family. Like all families, as I see my sister here today, we sometime argue but we love each other unconditionally all the same.

For those that did not come back, we can say, 'they are not missing. They are here, here in our hearts and minds at this moment.' Today, by recognizing both what has been lost to us and what has been gained, by renewing our pledge to remember, we declare, of all our fallen: 'They are not missing, those that are remembered are never missing, they remain with us always.'"

October 1916- War news

18 October 1916, New York Times International Edition

"Royal Naval Sources still refuse to comment on the crushing defeat suffered by Vice Admiral Sir Christopher Cradock's South Atlantic Squadron, where the Chilean Navy battleship Admiral Latorre, in conjunction with three Brazilian Navy battlecruisers sunk the huge armoured cruiser Incomparable and another armoured cruiser, the Good Hope. Only two light cruisers were to escape. Casualties were very heavy and included Cradock himself."

"In related news, the UHE armoured cruiser Lissa, reflecting League control of the South Atlantic, has left von Spee's squadron and journeyed to the Congo, encountering and sinking the 6,800 ton armed merchant cruiser HMS Ophir. The ship did, however, strike a mine in the Congo River and would now seem to be crippled."

"The disastrous Battle of Abbeville has seen offensive operations on the Western Front suspended as German troops try and catch their breath from their 250 kilometer advance across Belgium and Northern France."

"German troops are leaving Belgium under the peace deal negotiated by Kaiserin Stephanie of the UHE, with UHE troops in smaller numbers taking their place. The new Military Governor Colonel-General Vladimir von Gieslingen and his wife have duly arrived in Brussels."

"In a related report, the first batch of Belgian troops have been interned in Portugal. These will eventually be processed and repatriated to Belgium. All have been given parole on the understanding that none will take a further active part in the war. Only 3,200 Belgians have elected to stay and fight with the Entente on the Western Front."

"The Russian Expeditionary Force on the Western Front's commander, General Yakov Zhilinsky, has been recalled to St Petersburg, Lt General Brusilov had been appointed the acting commander."

"Neutral Swedish observers on the Western Front 'consider it unlikely' that further large offensives will be launched in 1916, with heavy rain these last ten days and winter only weeks away."

"A stunning series of breakthroughs on the Italian Front have seen some UHE forces dig in along the River Po, whilst the remainder of the Army, supported for the first time by two Russian Life Guards Divisions and also mechanical crawlers, have turned to the West in an advance that has taken them much of the way to Milan, which is described as being under 'imminent threat' of capture. Many war correspondence believe the city would have already fallen if it had not been for heavy rainfalls these last six days."

"British sources admit that the Suez Canal 'may take some time to reopen', after a daring raid by UHE commandos have succeeding in blocking the Canal by sinking a ship in it. To add insult to injury, the group of saboteurs have not been captured and are still at large. Noted African adventure novelist Adolf Hitler has already announced that he will base his next book off such a raid."

October 1916- A bitter retreat to the Horn of Africa

20 October 1916, Adi Keyh, Ethiopian Empire

Colonel Boris Shaposhnikov's forces had driven the Northern arm of the Italian Forces back after their disastrous defeat some four months ago. It was a retreat that had taken a severe toll on the numbers of troops that the Italians could put in the field. Whereas their Southern arm had retreated to a more defensible position of their own volition, falling back with over 15,000 men to the area around Assab, the shattered Northern column, bereft of supplies and support, had marched hundreds of miles, harassed by cavalry at every opportunity.

It had retreated to the hills surrounding and the ports themselves of Massawa and Zula, now only a miserable 6,000 Italian troops with less than 1,000 natives supporters, the Italian Army's native troops melting away or even joining Shapashnikov's advancing force of 55,000 men. Bereft of heavy equipment, cut off by the closure of the Suez Canal and Italy's own difficulties, they awaited their fate with little hope of reinforcement or supply, a series of prepared positions in the hills their last line against a foe that outnumbered them 8 to 1 in men and 20 to 1 in guns.

October 1916- The Russians lose a Black Sea battleship

20 October 1916, Sevastopol, Russian Empire

It was a disaster thought Vice Admiral Kolchak. The battleship Imperitsa Maria rested upside down, capsized, after the explosion in her torpedo room. Lax handling procedures, faulty ordinance or worse still sabotage, that was the question.

The sad reality was that the Imperial Russian's Navy's advantage in modern ships had been cut for 3 to 2 to 2 to 2. It was sad postscript to a ship that had been celebrated only five days ago, when she had caught and sunk a small Turkish squadron of two protected cruisers.

October 1916- A battlecruiser completed

26 October 1916, Baltic Works, St Petersburg, Russian Empire

The huge battlecruiser Izmail, 32,000 tons mounting 12 14inch guns was finally finished. After trials, she would be committed to the fight against the Royal Navy. Her sister Borodino was also not far from completion, perhaps as little as two months. It was hoped that by the start of 1917 both would be available for service, then the shipyards would transfer their efforts to completion of their two sisters, who were perhaps 12 months behind.

October 1916- Milan on the brink

28 October 1916, Pavia, occupied Kingdom of Italy

Arthur von Geslingen sat down to write to his wife. The small city of Pavia had been taken, as had the Northern city of Bergamo, as Italian troops streamed South from the alpine areas to avoid encirclement. With both jaws of the pincer in place, it was now time to move on Milan and invest the city from all sides. His own forces had reached what would be their winter line, stretching along the Po and North-west along the Tichino, if Milan could be taken, a likely outcome with Italian forces being increasingly ineffective in defence. There were now eight divisions that would commence a campaign for the city tomorrow.

Tomorrow would likely mark the last battle of 1916, one for control of Milan. Unless Italy surrendered, the thrust of a 1917 campaign was all too clear, across the mountains to Genoa and La Spezia, capturing the two key industrial nodes and cutting Italy in half.

November 1916- Italian woes

10 November 1916, New York Times International Special Edition - Is Italy on the verge of collapse?

"President Taft had won the 1916 Presidential election, again defeating Democratic nominee Woodrow Wilson, as indeed he had done in 1912. Along with running mate Charles.W.Fairbanks, 37 states were carried. President Taft's speech in New York was disrupted by protestors demanding that America enter the war so "save Italy's way of life.'"

"Italian Forces, which announced the fall of Milan on the 7th November, also indicated that UHE forces have reached the city of Como on the Swiss border, trapping as many as 12,000 Italian troops in the Northern Alps in winter, troops that are now unable to withdraw and cut off. Latest reports indicate that UHE troops have reached the Tichino River in at least three separate spots, with Italian troops in many cases abandoning heavy equipment in their haste to cross to the other side."

"Major General Pershing indicated that he believed that Italy is on the brink of a 'military disaster.'"

"In Italian North Somaliland the ports of Zula and Massawa have both fallen to Ethiopian Imperial troops, with 568 Italian soldiers killed and 918 wounded. Some 2200 men have been captured with reports indicating 'panicked civilians' as well as military troops packed a small convoy of six ships that departed Massawa shortly before the port's fall. Sources indicated that the number of Italian troops present in Italian North Somaliland to be 'less than 500'. Of course, substantial forces remain in Italian South Somaliland."

"In Rome persistent street demonstrations occurred on the 7th, 8th and 9th in response to the poor showing of the Italian forces so far in the war. These have been dispersed by police only with difficulty."

"Marshal Cadorna had been relieved of command of Italian Forces in Northern Italy on the 6th November, replaced by General Capello."

"France has announced that it "Oriental Expeditionary Corps" of French Colonial troops will be committed to the Italian campaign 'with all possible haste', the British have pledged a Division of Australasian troops 'as soon as shipping allows'."

"In Taranto the battleship Giulio Cesare has capsized after a magazine explosion whilst loading ammunition. In the light of the recent events in the Suez Canal, sabotage has not been ruled out."

"On the 9th of November, King Victor Emmanuelle III made the unprecedented step of making his first radio address to appeal for calm."

"Famous fighting aircraft ace Count Francesco Baracca, with 14 documented victories, controversially said that he would continue to fly the French Nieuport 11, describing the efforts so far to produce a capable Italian fighter as 'inept'."

November 1916 - Any further losses and we are finished

12 November 1916, Quirinal Palace, Kingdom of Italy

Vittorio Orlando looked downcast as he sat and talked to his King. "Your Majesty, I have been given this great task, but in all honesty I am unsure as to what is the best course of action."

The diminutive Italian King looked directly at his new Prime Minister. "You say that they have finished offensive operations and are digging in?"

"Yes Your Majesty, their armies have become strung out and under-supplied, sadly due to the rapidity of their advance. They have crossed to Po near Pavia and taken Vigevono on the far side of the Tichino. These are bridgeheads for next year's operations no doubt. If they are to move in 1917 they are less than 70 kilometers from both Genoa and Turin. To the East Bologna and Ravenna are even closer, although in those locations they are not over the river."

"How badly have they hurt us?"

"Well, they have almost a quarter of our population, but from an industrial point of view it is probably worse. Milan is far and away our largest industrial city, Brescia is our sixth. If in 1917 they taken Genoa or Turin, or God forbid both, they will have our top three industrial cities. Thankfully the shipyards are as yet unaffected but that is the end of the good news. In Milan they have taken the Alfa plant which will affect automobile manufacture, but worse still Pirelli, which has a virtual monopoly on rubber products, which will affect our ability to make automotive tyres, water resistant seals for things like submarines and so on. So many bank headquarters are in Milan and this will likely provoke a run on those banks, many of which did not remove their cash or gold reserves in time. Brescia is also a major loss. The arsenal there was a major small arms manufacturer, all of which will have fallen into enemy hands, as well as being the headquarters of Beretta, who have been manufacturing all our new stocks of pistols. The factory manufacturing Caproni bombers, our only means of striking back at the UHE directly, has also been overrun. As has Macchi in Varese and Pomilio. SAML is right in the front line. The only aircraft manufacturer left to us is Ansaldo and if Genoa falls, well, there will be none.

To be honest, I am not sure what we do from here."

"Well" said the Italian monarch, "at this stage we have no option but to go on. With the casualties we have taken and no reward in sight, we must continue in the hope that the situation will reverse itself. The British and French have promised assistance on land. the French have provided ships. The French have signalled that they will conduct a major offensive in the West in spring 1917. We must buy time over the winter months to see the success or otherwise of these measures and at the same time gird our own loins in an all out attempt to push the UHE back."

"The problem is our reduced resources, our reduced manpower. I am not sure what sort of offensive we can mount that is not simply throwing men at machine guns. What do we do if they make further gains?"

"We have only one possible course of action. Wait and see what our allies can do then make our own best efforts in support. That will also involve throwing in the Navy to try and wrest control back in the Adriatic so more landings cannot be made on our coastline.

If, and only if, all these instruments fail, if Genoa or Turin or God forbid both are to fall, then we must make peace or even switch our allegiances. My wife's sister is the Queen of Albania, so contacts for peace negotiations are in place if required. I can only pray that these are not required, for the terms will likely not be favourable, hence why it may be necessary to continue this war on the opposing side if required simply to mitigate such terms."

November 1916- South American theatre

Extract from "The South American Theatre in the Great War", by H.K. Lupos

"1916 was a year that produced no appreciable changes in terms of large invasions of one country or anothers borders, but was marked by significant developments none the less. Much like Italy in the European theatre of war, 1916 was an unhappy year for Argentina. As the largest member of the so called "Pact of Steel" and with the largest Navy and largest Army on the continent, she had been expected to set the tone for offensive operations. This was not to be.

First Buenos Aires was bombarded by the Brazilian fleet, destroying most of Argentina's coastal defense fleet and reducing the port's already meager defenses, as well as destroying any ambitions by Uruguay to join Argentina in alliance. Then in an eight day battle on the River Uruguay at the start of July as many as 30,000 regular soldiers were sacrificed to gain not one square inch of Brazilian territory, an utter disaster.

Then in September von Spee, in a plan hatched by the Chilean Navy, was to drawn out of Porto Militar the Argentines with both modern battleships and their attendant screen. It was to result in the almost complete destruction of the Argentine Navy and the loss of both modern battleships, all at little cost to the opponents.

A visit back to Buenos Aires in October was to sink an armoured cruiser, a destroyer and create further panic in the city and a loss of confidence in the war's prosecution.

With the Argentine Navy already expended and the Royal Navy already shocked at the loss of the Pre Schreck operating out of Stanley, as well as two armoured cruisers and two light cruisers, it was to give the Chilean and Brazilian Navy total control over both the South Atlantic and Southeast Pacific until Beatty's Squadron finally arrived on the 30th November, announcing themselves by sinking the German light cruiser Leipzig on the 2nd and the Brazilian destroyer Rapido the following day.

It had been a rich harvest for the Brazilian Navy between June and the end of November. Fully ten ships captured, including three 10,000 plus tons and 18 more sunk between the West Indies and the River Plate. Two of these had been converted to armed merchant cruisers.

In late October Argentina was to try again on land. Firstly by crossing the Iguazu River. This was to have a similar lack of success and a further 6,500 men were sacrificed to no reward in battles that saw less than 500 of their opponents fall. Attempts to go East from Missiones Provence were to prove more successful and over the course of some two months they were able to advance and capture the large town of Pato Branco. The Brazilian had adopted a policy of attacking their supply lines, engaging and disengaging and these tactics rapidly led to an erosion in morale and made for slow progress. Sickness and lack of supply were also to take a toll and as many as 1800 men were lost for a modest advance that achieved little militarily aside from saying some progress had been made.

In the South, the destruction of Argentina's Navy and the imprisoning of the Royal Navy squadron in Stanley had enabled Chile to mount a campaign that rapidly took all of Tierra del Fuego by the end of November.

Nor was Argentina's attempts to cross the Andes passes to come to grips with Chile and knock her out of the war by the capture of her capital successful either. Facing defenders that were well entrenched in difficult terrain and who knew full well what was coming, more than 12,000 casualties were recorded, many due to exposure and some due to rockfalls, whilst Chilean forces suffered only 2,600 dead and wounded.

On the Pacific Coast, Peruvian forces had attempted quite early on to knock the opponent it considered the weakest, Ecuador, out of the war. Two whole Brigades of Peruvian Army troops were to fight a battle near the town of Cuenca, a battle that was enough to check the advance of Peru's forces in October as the combined armies of Ecuador and Colombia fought the Peruvians to a standstill. Likewise, Peru's forces, which had assisted Bolivian troops in the capture of much of Acre province from Brazil, were also withdrawn in November, an unfortunate consequence for the now outnumbered Bolivian forces with the arrival of fresh Brazilian Army forces to back local troops in the area.

Brazil had taken a measured approach to mobilization, but by the start of December 1916 had 320,000 men under arms and a further 120,000 liable for deployment, despite 15,000 casualties, figures that were beginning to become dominant.

What had started the withdrawal of Peruvian forces was simple enough. The Chilean Naval squadron had gone back to the Pacific by the middle of October and at the start of November the Chilean High Command had clearly decided that with total sea control the plan of 1879-84 war in the Pacific was sound enough, firstly landing at Chimbote on the 5th November and following up with a landing at Pisco on the 18th November, creating enemy forces 100 kilometers to both the North and South of the Peruvian capital.

By the end of December, both landings were well established and Peruvian forces were falling back into a defensive rather than an offensive posture as they raised peasant levees to add to their forces around Lima.

At sea, Beatty's arrival freed the forces at Stanley and again reestablished control of the South Atlantic for the Royal Navy. However, the Brazilians did not indulge Beatty's desire for a battle, instead being happy to sit in port at Rio, comfortable with the formidable harbour defenses, forcing Beatty to stay on station and guard against a breakout.

November 1916- A mountain of captured material

20 November 1916, Monfalcone, UHE

Lieutenant Colonel Ali Shefqet Shkupi could hardly believe the sight. The CNT shipyards were packed with military equipment. The two officers followed the man around as he looked around the warehouses of the shipyard, which had ceased operation at the start of the war due to it's proximity to the then front line.

Albania had a small Army only prior to the war. It was not a rich country so could afford no more. A Royal Guard Company and two battalions only. With the declaration of war, it was planned to expand this to three Regiments, with one deployed to assist on the Italian Front. That would all require not only weapons but ordinance.

His guide Colonel van Nord spoke again. "So, in summary we have captured 532,618 Italians since the start of the campaign. Captured material is also high." He arched an eyebrow at his much younger female companion. Both wore the white Waffenfarbe of the Common Army's administrative staff. "Maria?"

"Sir. Yes, 6,315 artillery pieces, 916 of those heavy pieces of over 105mm. 1,764 mortars. 5,814 machine guns, 22,600 grenades, 1.2 million rifles, 48,500 pistols and revolvers, 328 million rounds of ammunition, 66 aircraft, 58 observation balloons, four motor torpedo boats and a torpedo boat destroyer."

Colonel van Nord continued on. "You can have your pick of what remained. We have distributed anything useful and other material to Landsturm units as required. Otherwise, you can take your pick. Maria can of course advise in terms of the artillery which guns we have ample ammunition stocks of. Rifles are mainly the Caracano, that would be my choice. Machine guns the Fiat, large stock and large ammunition quantity for both of those. Pistols the Beretta, which we have now placed back into production for our own Army."

Ali Shefqet Shkupi was more agog at the numbers with the numbers than a woman Army officer even. There would be little problem equipped two Regiments, little problem at all.

November 1916- Return of the raiders

26 November 1916, Duku, Kingdom of the Congo

Major August von Fleck took a draft of the palm wine and a piece of the spiced goat. They had started from the Congo and now they were back on Congolese territory. The motor boats had taken them down the Gulf of Suez, a commandeered Arab dhow the rest of the way to Safaga. The walk across the desert to 100 kilometers to Qena had been punishing and he had lost a sick man and an American. The British had kindly provided transport down the Nile for himself and his "Belgian mercenaries" all the way to Rejaf. Then they had crossed the front lines last night, one man unfortunately being shot by a sharp eyed native sentry on the crossing before they had finally allowed themselves to be captured, then released when their identities had been shown to be true.

He had departed with 28 men and one woman and returned with all but two of them.

November 1916 - Thanks for the aircraft

28 November 1916, Milan, occupied Italy

Ernst Heinkel had done a complete tour of the factory, in which rested nine completed Caprioni Ca-2's and 12 more completed Caprioni Ca-3's. The later in particular was a better bomber than anything deployed by the UHE so far. That being the case, there seemed little reason why production at the factory needed to be stopped. The existing 21 machines could form a squadron operating near Milan and new production aircraft could be assembled, some quite quickly from parts already one site. Genoa, Turin, La Spezia and Bologna were all within easy range of the aircraft after all.

30 Macchi M3 flying boats had been captured when the Macchi plant had been overrun as well and all would be used by the UHE Navy. Again Heinkel had recommended further production of what was a useful aircraft.

It was hard to see how the Italian aircraft industry was not crippled and would be fully so if Turin, the remaining center of aircraft manufacture, was overrun. All Italian aircraft used the Isotta Fraschini engine or the Fiat, now only the Fiat plant was not in UHE hands and hat was also in Turin.

November 1916- Belgian occupation

30 November 1916, Royal Palace, Brussels, occupied Belgium

In line with protocol, it was they that had come to see Albert I and his Prime Minister, not the other way around. It had taken most of the day to thrash out an agreement. Albert I was still stiff and formal but had relaxed somewhat when they had made their intentions clear. Vladimir von Gieslingen summarized their discussions:

1) The supreme power in Belgium will derive from the Military Governor of the United Hapsburg Empire

2) Notwithstanding point 1), unless a State of Emergency is initiated, the powers of the Military Governor will only be used in relation to troops movements, movements of military supplies, counter terrorism, internal security and in enforcement of the blockade on Entente powers, as well as sites declared of significance to the occupation troops, these as shown in Appendix 1, otherwise civil power will derive through the King and through him the Belgian Parliament

3) All returning Belgian soldiers will return to civilian life, there will be no active Belgian Army aside from a company of troops to guard the Royal residences. The Belgian Police Force will be expanded to assist with occupation duties and will as necessary assist the officers of the military Government as required

4) No Belgian citizens are to be deported from Belgium unless convicted of a crime against the occupation forces by a civilian or military court. No Belgian citizens will be forced to work for the occupation forces unless required to do so as part of their normal duties. ie railway employees transporting military hardware, troops and the like, telephone and telegraph workers and so on

5) UHE military personnel accused of crimes will be tried by a UHE military court and punished as such. They may also be tried by a Belgian Court if it is deemed appropriate by UHE military authorities for this to happen

6) Production of hardware for the UHE Army will continue at sites such as Fabrique Nationale, with every effort made to provide local labour that has already been trained. Stored Belgian military equipment within Belgium will be maintained for the Belgian Army post hostilities and not seized by UHE forces

7) Goods and services provided within Belgium will be paid for by the UHE military authorities at an agreed going rate which will be negotiated with the Belgian Government. These will be back paid to the start of the occupation once established. These include transport, billeting of troops, meals and so forth

8) Belgium will join the League blockade in regards the export of materials to Entente countries. This is also to include a ban on exports to Portugal.

9) Belgium agrees that the ports of Antwerp and Zeebrugge will be under the control of the UHE and available for use by UHE allies such as the Imperial German Navy

10) There is no requirement for Belgian citizens to join League armed forces, but they are free to do so if they wish

11) The UHE affirms that in the event of a peace treaty to end this current war, UHE and indeed League troops will withdraw from Belgium in their entirety, such a withdrawal to commence within three months of the end of hostilities and be complete within six months

12) Belgian citizens are free to move within Belgium itself, however movement across neutral borders such as the Netherlands will be restricted to holders of a pass from the Military Government, as will access to the military border, loosely defined as the area within 50 kilometres of the front line

Vladimir von Gieslingen spoke again. "You Majesty, the occupation itself. I have spoken to your Royal cousin at length and she was at pains to emphasise that it should be as unobtrusive as possible. Now, obviously we must move military equipment and troops and maintain a presence here, but I honesty wish to treat both yourself and your subjects with as much decorum as possible, with as little conflict as can be managed, with the lightest possible touch. I do not wish to denigrate our allies, but as fellow Catholics we wish to cause as little impact on the lives of the everyway Belgian citizen as possible."

Albert I looked at Vladimir and his wife. "Very well Colonel-General, I have made my decision and I must live with it."

December 1916- Hospital friends

8 December 1916, Empress Elizabeth Central Hospital, Favoritin, Vienna, UHE

The three young woman sat outside the hospital on a bench, the only occupants of the small courtyard aside from Crown Princess Helena's two bodyguards. In between the two younger women sat Dora Pejačević, who had acted as a mentor to both during their time as volunteer nurses. It was Lola who spoke first. "I am going to miss this, but at twenty weeks I am going to have a large enough workload already. Dora, I want to thank you for what you have done for both of us, indicating Marie-Stephanie."

"That is alright Your Highness. To be honest I had formed a low opinion of the Upper Classes within the old Empire. I had ample experience with them with our own family's duties as Ban in Croatia. I simply cannot understand how people can live without work, and how many of them do. Many have no other aim in life but poker and bridge. Now I enjoy cards as much as any other person, but it was just ridiculous. Surely one must strive for something greater in life, care for one's fellow man? Some are the same even now. Faced with misery in the world, the like of which there has never been, their thoughts remain exactly as they were before the war. They are only excited when they are threatened with the danger of losing part of their wealth. They weren’t in the least upset about the suffering caused by the war itself. They are seemingly devoid of all higher feelings in many cases, far from all big ideas or any kind of humanity, or indeed any social progress. Talking like this, I’m probably, a 'socialist' in your eyes, but what can be done?

Do not get me wrong, I am favour of the new land tax proposals, the changes to taxation in general in fact. Also the changes to reduce entrenched privilege and mostly the changes in regards voting and suffrage. However, there is still a long way to go."

Dora Pejačević looked at Helena von Hapsburg, expecting her to perhaps be upset, but instead she just smiled and chuckled. "You know my mother works as a volunteer nurse as well, just not here." Dora nodded. "I think you two would get along famously. How would you like to come and meet her? She can tell you about the Congo administration. Mama meets regularly with politicians as does Papa, but I think she harbours a special inclination for Victor Alder and you cannot get more shocking than that. You can show father your music as well. It's his number one interest after ships I do believe."

"Well I do not know. It seems impertinent to foist my views on the Kaiser and his wife."

Lola laughed. "Let me ask a question". She turned to Marie-Stephanie von Gieslingen. "Does my mother enjoy the views of strong, confident women and discussing social issues?"

Marie-Stephanie laughed. "I should jolly well say so, more than anything I think."

"Well, there you go." said Lola. "It's all set. I will arrange the details. Now you will have to keep an eye of my young companion here of course."

"Why may I ask?" said Marie-Stephanie.

"I have noticed a certain Hungarian First Lieutenant, a former patient here, make more than a few visits."

"Lola, no."

December 1916- New home for submarines

9 December 1916, Boulogne, Occupied France

Hermann von Fischel and U-65 had made the transition to what would be their new base without incident. They were the last submarine for the 4th Flotilla, all of which would make the French port their new base. Although it would serve the purpose of reducing the range slightly for Atlantic patrols, it's main function would be for the U-Boats concerned to avoid the dangerous patrols in the Dover Straits, whilst at the same time allowing greater time on station for boats attacking the prime source of British maritime trade, namely shipments into the West Coast.

Personally Hermann von Fischel thought they should abandon cruiser rules and initiate unrestricted warfare with submarines, but currently Naval High Command did not agree, which was unfortunate as his boat was exposed to extra danger at every ship stoppage.

December 1916 - Order of the Southern Cross

11 December 1916, Paço de São Cristóvão, Rio de Janeiro, Empire of Brazil

Vice Admiral Maximilian von Spee knelt as Empress Elizabeth came down to bestow the Order of the Southern Cross upon him, as she had on the Brazilian Admiral Frontlin. Despite their decorations, they were currently fighting a holding war. His ships were trapped along with most of the Brazilian Navy inside the roads at Guanabara Bay, completely safe but also utterly ineffective. It was frustrating, but with four battlecruiser, three large armoured cruisers and five light cruisers on blockade, along with armed merchant cruisers, the British held the upper hand.

There were plans afoot to change the status quo, namely use small boats for mining operations. Also, Brazil had three submarines, although one had disappeared in August, leaving two. Both had experienced engine trouble but were shortly to be finished repairs. That and the arrival of a UHE boat yesterday with spare 5.9 inch ammunitions from the Congo had helped matters. Unfortunately, his 8.3 inch and 4.1 inch ammunition stocks were at only 40% or so. In the meantime, his ships were for all intents and purposes part of the Brazilian Navy. He had entertained a notion of a run to the Congo, but had stayed to wreak as much havoc as possible, losing the cruiser Leipzig in the process. None the less, he still had three armoured cruiser and three light cruisers, with ample coal, if only the British close blockade could be dislodged. They would stay outside the range of the powerful shore batteries, but boredom and inactivity took it's own toll.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
General Setembrino de Carvalho also knelt as Empress Elizabeth bestowed the same order around his neck. "General, I wish to personally thank for stopping the invasion of our territory, not once but twice. Your holding of the line in the South has been an inspiration to us all and I salute you. Can we talk?"

"Of course Your Majesty."

Erszi led the General into an adjacent salon. "I am sorry that my husband cannot be here, but, as you are aware, there is a war on." She gave a wan smile before going on. I would like to introduce you to my children. Pedro, Luis, Isabella and Inez", gesturing to a group of two boys and two girls, all tallish children with black hair. After the children were shown out, they took two chairs facing each other across a small writing desk.

"General, I am very pleased to see you accept the award, it is well deserved, but I called you here for more than that as I am sure you are clever enough to realise."

de Carvalho wondered if this was due to his Republican involvement. "I had thought that there may be something else Your Majesty, yes."

"I do not wish to bore you with a lengthy speech, suffice to say that as a foreigner, the thing that struck me most cruelly upon arriving in this generous country was the wealth disparity between rich and poor. That and the corruption, the later of which had strangled the economic development of this country for such a long time. I will not lie, it has been a process akin to walking a tightrope at times. We have been forced to go slow and steady so as not to provoke an insurrection by those that still maintain so much power. Our first priority has been to rebuild our moribund heavy industry and transport infrastructure. There we have made progress. I have worked to alleviate the lot of the truly poor and reduce the ghettos. As a family we have tried to be visible and influence others in good ways.

There were those that opposed your appointment due to your Republican allegiances, but my husband wanted you appointed as the most suitable candidate. He said 'What does his political opinion matter if we lose the South?' You have vindicated his opinion in every way and will keep your new rank of General-de-divisão.

However, I did not call your in here to blow smoke up your hind quarters. What I would like to know is the following. What can I, indeed we, do for you and indeed all the men at the front lines?""

General Setembrino de Carvalho was surprised. This was not the sort of question that was often asked in the Headquarters of the Brazilian Army, not twelve years ago and even now. "Your Majesty, let me compile a list and I will get my assistant to run it over."

"Do that General and I will try my best to see it fulfilled. I am pleased to see that our men under arms has now surpassed 450,000. We have the capacity to raise at least 1.5 million, but arming them will be another matter altogether, even with captured Argentine gear."

"Your Majesty, I did not anticipate saying this, but thank you, it has been a pleasure."

"The pleasure is all mine for a man who has done so much for our country and you can pass those words on to all your men as well. We are all thinking of your boys every day. Please convey my hearty congratulations to all your men and I particularly wish to honour those that came to the border to fight without any bidding at all. I would like to think that we may be able to assist some of these men with modest land grants. It seems the least we can do. As for the decoration we give it to honour not just your own achievements but also those of your men. A small reward but one sincerely given."

December 1916 - A marriage and an invasion

12 December 1916, near Staranja, Ottoman Empire

Those that were able to read Bulgarian may have noticed an article acclaiming the marriage of Grand Duchess Marie of Russia to the Bulgarian heir Boris on the 8th December in Sofia, a marriage that was viewed with quiet exultation by Ferdinand I. It was only four days later that at 3am in the morning a half hour barrage was to be followed by fully 300,000 Bulgarian troops, or two complete armies, commencing their advance on Istanbul and the Bosporus, an objective less than 140 kilometres distant.

It was the same day that Duhok fell to advancing Russian forces, opening the road to Mosul. It was a campaign that was taking an increasingly bleak turn for the Ottomans and therefore the Three Pashas, who faced now not only the Russians to the East but the Bulgarians to the West, as well as insurrections yet again in Yemen to the South and Armenian bandits in Central Anatolia.

December 1916 - Thoughts of Nicholas II

14 December 1916, Winter Palace, St Petersburg, Russian Empire

Nicholas II looked out the window at the snow falling on Palace Square. It was a beautiful sight yet his thoughts were melancholy. His Prime Minister, Stolypin, had been assassinated in exactly the same way his Grandfather had been, again by anarchists. Was there never any end to such threats? On all front except the Ottomans it was gloomy news, especially the Far East. On the Ottoman Front winter had curtailed operations, but progress had been made. Caught by surprise, Russian troops had been initially pushed back but his cousin Nicholas had taken command and gradually his forces had recaptured almost all of their previous territory as well as pushing down the coast to capture Trabizond and pushing South to reach a point near Mosul. Progress in Persia had been less successful, where Indian and Australasian troops had pushed his own forces back. With the loss of both enclaves as well, casualties had been high, as many as 120,000 with typhus outbreaks not helping matters.

Nothing however could compare with the shock of first combat on the Western Front, with up to 130,000 men as casualties for little to no reward in terms of ground gained, static trench warfare and winter with wet and cold conditions bleeding his Army at an increasingly high pace. On the Italian Front, he had promised Rudolf that he would send a smaller force of crack troops so had dispatched only three Divisions but these consisted of Guard Divisions and they had performed well against the disintegrating Italian Army in the last offensives of 1916 at a cost of only 6,000 casualties.

He had even used his own beloved family to try and improve Russia's position. He had created alliances by marrying his older daughter Tatiana to Crown Prince Carol in Romania, all at a cost of the poor girl's happiness for it was quite clear that the Romanian Prince was a right bastard, losing interest when Tatiana was pregnant with the twins and conducting a series of well documented affairs that humiliated her. His poor, beautiful eldest. His second child Maree had contracted a marriage with the Bulgarian Crown Prince, a device that had been used to bring Bulgaria herself into the war at a time when the Ottomans were fully committed elsewhere, but this had come at a cost of conceding Bulgarian control of the old city of Constantinople by treaty. His heir Alexei was unhappy with him refusing to let him fight on the front lines, his second son Nicholas had disgraced himself with Lieutenant General Mannerheim's daughter Sophie, who had forced him to marry. Now that the scandal had died down he had made the boy Deputy Governor-General of Finland in the hope he may learn something. Already, however, the marriage was controversial, with persistent rumours that Sophie Mannerheim was in some sort of relationship with a woman of all things. It was all quire remarkable. His youngest three, George, Alexander and Alina were all still with him and his beloved wife.

It was in the Far East that the situation looked most grave. 120,000 men had become casualties since the start of the campaign and that did not include Pacific Fleet sailors. In Korea the line had held even through the important city of Daegu had fallen. His Generals were concerned that Japanese troops, with control of the sea, could land behind his lines and split his forces in two, hence the need for large garrisons, a chronic waste of front line troops. In Manchuria hopes of relieving Port Arthur were dashed by the Army's latest defeat at Liaoyang. Port Arthur itself was under extreme pressure, the garrison fighting heroically even by seas since early October. If 203 meter hill was to fall, then the anchorage itself would be come vulnerable.

Nor was the Navy doing well. Severe losses in the Far East had reduced the fleet to three modern and one old battleship. All had been made seaworthy again but were blockaded by the now superior Japanese Fleet. If Port Arthur was to be lost he had given instructions that they were to try and break out for Vladivostok, although he was sanguine about the possibilities of such success. In the Black Sea a battleship had simply exploded in harbour and Russia's margin was negligible, despite her sinking two old Ottoman ships.

Russia's export trade was completely cut off aside from the Baltic, but at least she had land borders with her major allies. With increased news reports as to the conduct of the war in the Far East and Russia's lack of success on the Western Front in what many assumed would be a short war, many were questioning how Russia could be defeated by an Asian power of little significance like Japan. Of course, as usual the blame came back to him. Strikes and demonstrations were on the rise yet again and it was only a month ago the Governor of Moscow survived an assassination attempt, the initial enthusiasm for the war based on patriotism dying away as casualty reports, material shortages and the biting cold of winter set in.

He wished his wife was here and not in Bulgaria at present.

December 1916-Ottoman front map

Caucasus Map end 1916(green line)

December 1916-Far Eastern Front

Far Eastern Front December 1916

December 1916- 1916 naval summary

An extract from "The Battleships come to grips" by H.P Gogol-Avanov", H.P Press 1933

"There had been new ships added during the course of 1916 and losses to. The following is a brief summary."

FRANCE

Battleships
4 Courbet Class
3 Bretagne Class(two more cancelled and broken up)
0+2 Normandie Class(two suspended, three cancelled and broken up)
0 Lyon Class(all cancelled and broken up) TOTAL 7

Pre Schrecks
6 Danton Class
3 Liberte Class
2 Republique Class
1 Suffren
1 Henri IV
3 Charlemegne Class
1 Bouvet TOTAL:17

Armoured Cruisers
2 Edgar Quinet Class
1 Ernest Renan
1 Jules Michelet
3 Leon Gambetta Class
4 Gloire Class
3 Dupleix Class
3 Gueydon Class
1 Jeanne d'Arc
1 Pothuau
3 Amiril Charner Class TOTAL:22

0+2 Lamont-Picquet Class light cruisers(2 launched, 4 cancelled and scrapped)
9 Protected Cruisers
95 destroyers
72 torpedo boats
58 submarines plus 11 building

GERMANY

Battleships
4 Hannover Class(1 lost)
3 Nassau Class(1 lost)
3 Helgoland Class(1 lost)
4 Kaiser Class(1 lost)
4 Konig Class
3+2 Bayern Class(2 fitting out)
0+2 Nederland Class(one cancelled and broken up)
TOTAL: 21 plus four fitting out

Pre Schrecks
1 Braunschweig Class(4 lost)
4 Wittelsbach Class(1 lost)
5 Kaiser Freiderich III Class TOTAL:10

Battlecruisers
1 Blucher
2 Von der Tann
2 Moltke Class
1 Seydlitz
3 Derfflinger Class
0+2 Mackensen Class(two fitting out, five others cancelled and broken up)TOTAL: 9 plus two fitting out

Armoured Cruisers
2 Roon Class
1 Prinz Adalbert Class(1 lost)
0 Prinz Heinrich(lost)
0 Furst Bismark(lost) TOTAL: 3

33+10 Light Cruisers(2 more fitting out and eight on the stocks)
2 Protected Cruisers
5 Gunboats
178 torpedo boats/destroyers(plus 13 building)
93 submarines(40 more building)

RUSSIA

BALTIC FLEET
Battlecruisers
1+3 Izmail Class(three all fitting out)

Pre Schrecks
2 Andrey Pervozvannyy Class
1 Panteleymon
2 Persevit Class
1 Sissoi Veliky
1 Navarin

Armoured Cruisers
1 Gromboi

2 Protected Cruisers
4+2 Light Cruisers(all launched)
68+17 destroyers(7 fitting out and 10 on the stocks)
28 submarines(12 building)

BLACK SEA FLEET

Battleships
2 Imperatritsa Maria Class(one lost)
0+1 Nicholas I Class(fitting out)

Pre Schrecks
2 Evstafi Class
0 Tri Svyatitelya(one lost)
1 Potemkin

2 Protected cruisers
4+4 light cruisers(3 launched, one on stocks)
35+6 destroyers(6 launched)
13 submarines(4 building)

PACIFIC FLEET

Battleships
2 Petropovlosk Class(two lost)
1 Moskva Class(two lost)

Pre Dreadnoughts
0 Retvizan(lost)
0 Borodino Class(all five lost)

Armoured Cruisers
1 Bayan Class(two lost)
1 Rurik

2 Protected Cruisers
27 destroyers
10 submarines

UNITED KINGDOM

Pre Schrecks:
3 Majestic Class
5 Canopus Class(one lost)
5 Formidable Class(one lost)
4 Duncan Class(one lost) Total: 17

Battleships:
3 Lord Nelson Class
3 Africa Class(one lost)
4 Dreadnought Class
3 Bellerophen Class
3 St Vincent Class
2 Neptune Class(one lost)
4 Orion Class
3 KGV Class(one lost)
4 Iron Duke Class
5+1 Queen Elizabeth Class(one launched)
4+4 Revenge Class(all four fitting out)
0 + 1 Canada Class(ex Chilean fitting out)
0+1 Hood Class (one on stocks, three cancelled and broken up) Total: 38 + 6 building. In addition there is an Ottoman battleship currently building in UK yards(launched).

Armoured Cruisers
7 Edgar Class(two lost)
2 Powerful Class
2 Diadem Class(three lost)
1 Incomparable Class(one lost)
2 Mars Class
5 Cressy Class(one lost)
3 Drake Class(one lost)
9 Monmouth Class
5 Devonshire Class(one lost)
TOTAL: 36

Battlecruisers
0 Warrior Class(two lost)
1 Black Prince Class(one lost)
3 Invincible Class(two lost)
3 Indefatigable Class(two Australasian)
3 Lion Class
1 Tiger TOTAL: 11

44+10 light cruisers(4 fitting out and six building)
48 protected/scout cruisers
260+62 destroyers(62 more building)
96+35 submarines plus 35 building

OTTOMAN EMPIRE

Battleships
1+1 Resadiye Class(second unit launched and fitting out in the UK)

Battlecruiser
1 Abdul Kadir(ex RN)

Pre Schrecks
2 Torgud Reis Class(two lost)

3 Protected cruisers
18 torpedo boats and destroyers

ITALY

Battleships
1 Dante Alighiere
1 Conte de Cavour Class(two lost)
2 Andrea Doria Class
0+1 Francesco Carracciolo Class(not yet launched, three cancelled and broken up) TOTAL: 4

Pre Schrecks
0 Guiseppe Garibaldi Class(three lost)
2 Regina Margherita Class
4 Regina Elena Class
2 Pisa Class (more armoured cruisers really)
2 San Georgio Class (more armoured cruisers really) TOTAL:10

Armoured Cruisers
1 Marco Polo
2 Vettor Pissani Class TOTAL:3

Protected cruisers 5
Light cruisers 1
Submarines 23+6 building
Destroyers 46+7 building
Torpedo Boats 59+7 building

JAPAN

Battleships
1+1 Fuso Class(second unit launched)
2 Kawachi Class
2 Satsuma Class
1 Katori Class(one lost)
TOTAL:5

Battlecruisers
1 Kongo Class(three lost) TOTAL:1

Armoured Cruisers
0 Tsukuba Class(both sunk)
TOTAL: 0

Light Cruisers 1
Protected Cruisers 4
Destroyers 45 + 7 building
Torpedo Boats 5
Submarines 5 + 1 building

CHILE

Battleships
1 Admiral Latorre Class(second unit seized by RN)

Pre Schrecks
2 Libertad Class
1 Captain Prat

Armoured Cruisers
0 Esmeralda(lost)
1 O'Higgins

4 Protected cruisers
12 destroyers
7 torpedo boats

ARGENTINA

Battleships
0 Rivadadia Class(both lost)

Pre Schrecks
0 Independencia Class(both lost)
0 Admirante Brown(lost)

Armoured Cruisers
1 General Belgrano Class(three lost)

1 Protected cruiser
4 Destroyers
1 Torpedo Boat

BRAZIL

Battleships
1 Bahia
1 Rio de Janiero

Battlecruisers
3 Rio Grande do Sul Class

Pre Schrecks
2 Marshal Deodoro Class

Protected cruisers 1
Light Cruisers 3
Destroyers 12
Submarines 3
Landing Craft 8

UHE and Congo

Battleships
2 31,800 ton Kaiser Franz Joseph I, 12x14 inch, 16x5.9 inch, 26 knots(Kaiser Franz Joseph I, Kaiserin Elizabeth)
4 24,800 ton Tegethoff Class battleships, 8x14 inch, 16x5.9 inch, 24 knots(Tegethoff, Arpad, Radetzky, Babenburg)
2 19,800 ton Kaiserin Stephanie Class battleships, 9x12.2 inch, 12x5.9 inch, 21 knots(Kaiserin Stephanie, Szent Istvan)
3 18,300 ton Schreck Class battleships, 7x12.2 inch, 10x5.9 inch, 22 knots(Schreck, Kaiser Rudolf, Heiligedreifaltigkeit)
3 20,100 ton Veribis Unitis Class battleships, 8x12.2 inch, 16x3.9 inch, 24 knots(Veribis Unitis, Prinz Eugen, Hapsburg) TOTAL:14

Battlecruisers
1 16,900 ton Budapest, 8x10inch, 12x3.9 inch, 32 knots

Armoured Cruiser
0 9,700 ton Lissa armoured cruiser 16x5.9 inch, 27 knots(lost)

Aviation Cruisers
2 5,400 ton Luft Class
1 4,500 Dandalo
1 10,980 ton Transylvania

15 Light cruisers(1 fitting out)
3 Protected cruisers
42 destroyers(4 more fitting out)
26 submarines(18 building)
12 Minesweepers(four more fitting out)
14 Landing Craft(3 building)
60 MTB's

CONGO
2 mine laying cruisers
2 destroyers
6 riverine gunboats
12 motor torpedo boats

December 1916 - Steel helmets, Christmas in Brazil

Most of this update supplied by NUME, for which I thank him.

24 December 1916, Escola Militar do Realengo, Rio de Janeiro, Brazilian Empire

Luís Carlos Prestes pulled his hair aside, showing the scar on his scalp to his once colleagues in the military school.

"Jesus, that's a big scar!" Said one of them.

"Yes, but I was really lucky. No concussion, just a cut, so they cleaned it, applied the eighteen stitches, gave me a penicillin shot and send me back to work the next day," he said, then sighed heavily. "At least the General got a praça to do the messenger work, so I don't need to get into the trenches all the time now, I don't think I would get lucky again."

"You are that close to the front-line?" Asked one of the younger cadets.

"No, I was a few hundred meters from it. A artillery shell send some debris sky high and one hit me on the way down. Just at the right angle to not kill me too, a little to the left and my head would have been crushed," he said with a grim expression on his face. A praça not 3 meters from him got hit at exactly that wrong angle by the falling debris. He heard later that the man actually survived, but kept having epileptic episodes, having to be discharged to a indefinite stay in a hospital. He couldn't decide if that was bad or good luck.

"Damn. It's that dangerous out there, then?" One of older cadets asked, he looked close to graduating age and would probably be send to the front soon, Luís guessed. Still, he snorted.

"Heh, in a way, but not really? The only serious loss of life we had so far was during the Battle of the Uruguay, and we're outnumbered three to one there. We're losing more soldiers to that damn dengue epidemic in São Paulo than on the front as far as I know. As for this case of falling debris, I don't think it we will have to worry about it in the future" he said.

"Battle of the Uruguay. What a nice name, I don't think anyone is calling it that in the press, The Acheron sounds so much more ominous and epic. Heh, well, we're kicking ass left and right until now. But why do you say we don't have to worry about the debris?" Asked a big cadet with a somewhat cruel aura about him.

"Well, it's still being discussed how, but we're due to get some additional basic equipment for the troops in the near future, one of which is a metal helmet like is being used in Europe. It's supposed to protect the head from falling debris and shrapnel. That and pattern webbing are the top priority for the new kit every soldier will get," Luís felt like groaning at that. The general made him review that list six times and explain why each item was necessary and where they would be produced and how to defend the production centers and where to get the raw resources and how defend those resource gathering areas as well... Sometimes he wished he was still a cadet studying to be a military engineer.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
24 December 1916, Paço de São Cristóvão, Rio de Janeiro, Brazilian Empire

General Setembrino de Carvalho had accompanied the Imperial family to midnight mass, where, to his surprise, they went as ordinary private citizens. He was not himself that religious, but it was hard not to be stirred by the organs and the lilting sounds in the beauty of the arching ceilings of the Cathedral. It had been a long day but thankfully he would have a day's rest on Christmas Day before making his way South to the front lines again.

He had returned back to the palace at 0100 and then dined on a light meal of spiced beans and rice, along with cold turkey, ham, dried fruits and nuts and salad. Nine year old Princess Isabella had given him a Amigo Secreto gift of a bone handled knife engraved with the Brazilian coat of arms with various fold out attachments, including a corkscrew. The later would be particularly useful, there had been times when wine had been easier to find than clean water. He wondered where it had come from.

After the children had gone to bed they returned to business. Luis I started the conversation. "You will be glad to know General that we have started production of the steel helmets you suggested, the first came of the presses yesterday so when you leave the day after tomorrow you can take some examples back with you. The final details on the webbing are just being worked out, but we should be able to start production within a week or so."

Empress Elizabeth then spoke. "I have been most concerned about the dengue outbreak. Thankfully my mother has an interest in a major chemical firm in Vienna and, as you know pyrethrum grows naturally in the UHE, so we have always been able to obtain stocks here at a reasonable price. I have had stocks moved to Rio Grande do Sul and São Paulo in hopes that we may be able to limit mosquito breeding and therefore cut off the problem at it's source. We are fortunate we invested so much in the railways these last 12 years as we desperately need them now in light of this blockade."

General Setembrino de Carvalho brought up the other subject of the hour. "What about the Italian population? The Italian population or those of Italian stock concentrated in the states of São Paulo, Santa Catarina and Rio Grande do Sul alone is in excess of 1.2 million."

Luis I looked like he was going to answer but rolled his eyes as his wife got there first. "We are aware that there have been some acts of sabotage, also of civil disobedience. However, they are at this stage isolated incidents. We cannot punish 1.199 million people for the actions of a few, less than 100, certainly less than 1000. If we start arresting or interning people then we will turn far more against us than is the case now. We apply the full force of law against such people, no more, no less. Thankfully events in Italy have gone so poorly for the Italian Government there that many believe they will make peace soon and they see little benefit in supporting a country thousands of miles away that they will never return to.

Of course, there are fanatics who do not see things that way and we will just have to continue to deal with them as they raise their heads."

January 1917- Operation Neptune

2 January 1917, Taranto, Kingdom of Italy

Something had to be done and he supposed this was the result. General Sir James Willcocks had come to see his men arrive. This would give him two full Indian Army Infantry Divisions with an Indian Army Cavalry Division in reserve. The pressure on the Italians had been sustained and whilst Whitehall had promised a Regular Army Division and the French a Corps of colonial troops to bolster the Italian line, something needed to be done to distract the crushing UHE superiority and distract them from a 1917 spring offensive they could knock Italy out of the war, an outcome that would be a disaster for the allied armies. If Italy was knocked out, simply sitting six Divisions on the French frontier would demand a response of a similar force from the Entente, which would be troops that simply could not be spared from elsewhere.

That and some measure of success was needed for morale. There was no better measure of success than knocking an opponent out of the war, even one as insignificant as a small UHE puppet like Albania. That was the real purpose of Operation Neptune. One Division would be landed in the South at Vlore, a second at Durres at capture the King and Government, the operation itself to take place at the end of February when the weather was better and his own troops practiced.

He could admit to himself that he was also there to see the huge liners, especially the three sisters, Olympic, Titanic and Britannic, the first two in Navy grey, the third in the livery of a hospital ship. It stuck somewhat in his craw that it would be the French and Italians who would escort the invasion convoy, but surely together they could fend off any interventions from the Austrian Fleet?

January 1917- War news

9 January 1917, New York Times International Edition

"Following earlier reports from Romania that Prince Nicholas had died from typhus, a report of a most sensational nature had appeared. Crown Prince Carol, known to have been shot along with his rumoured lover Magdelina Lipchek, may not have died in a murder suicide pact at all but in fact both parties may have been shot by his wife Crown Princess Tatiana. More reports are to follow in a situation that leaves Romania without a direct heir, Carol and Tatiana being parents to one year old twin daughters."

"In the war in Europe the fighting on the Western Front appears to have reached a standstill, with the front quiet in all aspects."

"Whilst the Italian Front also seems to have ceased operations, UHE heavy ships have bombarded the port of Ravenna on the 5th January. Italian sources claim to have torpedoed a UHE cruiser during the course of the operation with a submarine."

"Despite the trials of the season, Bulgarian forces have advanced rapidly against an opposition that they have at times outnumbered by as much as 10:1, advancing to the outskirts of Büyükçekmece, placing them less than 40 kilometers from the Golden Horn."

"Germany has declared war on Portugal on the 7th January in response to Portugal agreeing to British demands to seize all League shipping in Portuguese ports. POrtugal followed the following day with a declaration against all League Nations aside from those in South America."

"President Taft has pledged "That the USA will resist involvement in this European war under almost any circumstances."

"The Russian armoured cruiser Rurik has slipped by the Japanese blockade at Port Arthur, sinking a cruiser and a destroyer and latterly encountering a large Japanese troopship, sinking the vessel rapidly and spilling over 5,000 troops into the sea, most of whom have drowned."

"Japanese forces are reportedly making renewed efforts to capture 203 meter hill in their quest to take the heights overlooking Port Arthur, but have as yet been unsuccessful."

"In South America, Peruvian forces have withdrawn completely from Ecuador in a bid to cut off Chilean troops advancing on Lima. Requests for naval assistance have largely fallen on deaf ears with Japan the only country to maintain capital ships in the Pacific Theatre beyond an old Pre Schrecks on the China Station for the Royal Navy."

"The United States Navy has rejected approaches from Argentina to purchase existing USN vessels but has accepted a contract to build six Caldwell Class destroyers, paid for in good and the liquidation of certain Argentine assets in the United States."

"Alfonso, Prince of Asturias, has died after a fall. The Prince, who has suffered from the blood disease hemophilia, lingered two days after his fall on the 4th January before succumbing. With his younger brother Jamie deaf, the succession will fall to the third son Juan."

January 1917- An exile arrives

12 January 1917, Vienna Sudbahnhof, Vienna, UHE

The girl threw herself into Stephanie's arms sobbing piteously. Behind her came a nanny carry a small bundle. "Oh my dear Godmother, it has all gone so badly wrong."

Stephanie hugged the girl and replied in Russia. "Shh Tatiana, shh, shh, I will look after you now. It's all right, it is all right."

She looked past the tall girl. "Only one baby?"

Tatiana looked like breaking into another bout of crying. "The King and Queen have kept Michaela, said she had to stay in Romania. I have only brought Alina with me. I am sorry to come, but where else could I go?"

Nowhere thought Stephanie, not even back to Russia in the short term until this scandal blew over, if it ever did. Ferdinand had telegraphed asking her to take the girl, as had Nicholas and Nina. However, Tatiana had never dreamed that it would be at the cost of leaving one of her daughters behind. However, both Ferdinand and Maree in Romania doubted that could keep the girl safe and so it fell to her.

Vienna, perhaps only rivaled by Switzerland as the home of Europe's unwanted. Left and right, socialists, anarchists, exiled royalty, exiled dictators, most came to Switzerland or Vienna, where starting a new life was possible and social gossip more..restrained. Where a persons political opinions could generally be aired, within limits.

"Do not be concerned, you know Lola loves you, as do I. It just means I have another daughter to dote on."

January 1917- I want my money!

18 January 1917, Banca Popolare di Milano, Milan, Occupied Italy

Giorgia de Marco waited in the long line, an unusual event for the bank but increasingly common these days. Finally she turned to the teller. She had been lucky. Whilst she had married outside her class to a poor man, she had been left money by her late mother. Fully 30,000 lira. In these times of uncertainty it was best to keep the money in her own home. There were rumours circulating and who knew what might happen now that the Banks in Milan were no longer guaranteed by the Italian Central Government. She made her request.

The teller looked through her drawers and then made to confer with the teller next to her, then the one on the other side. Her face looked increasingly concerned. Finally she came back.

"Can you hold please whilst I arrange your money?"

It was to take fifteen minutes for her to come back, the time now 3.21pm and the Bank due to close at 4.00pm. She had a sharply dressed older man with her. He was to grasp a whistle and stand on a desk.

"Attention! Attention! Attention all customers. Due to an emergency the bank will have to close forthwith. Please leave the building in an orderly manner and feel free to come back tomorrow to complete your transactions."

Giorgia de Marco asked the teller. "Excuse me, I want my money, I was here twenty minutes ago." The teller looked guilty. "I am sorry. So very sorry." The divider was slammed down.

Others were not so polite. She heard, "Fuck you, I want my fucking money" along with calls of "Thief! Thief!" Things rapidly took an ugly tun, the lone bank security guard, unarmed aside from a kosh, quite unable to control the situation as men started to jump the barriers.

She sat on the seat outside, which was miraculously free and fifteen minutes later the police finally arrived. It was at the same time that a man came out of the Bank, pausing at the front steps to announce. "They have no money, the vault is empty! They have no money I say!"

Bank confidence since the fall of Venice months ago had been low, with withdrawals on the rise, but after the loss of Verona and Milan in particular, things had been worse. Since Milan had fallen there had been rapidly increasing withdrawals with people more prepared to trust their money in their own possession than in banks. Then the usual Christmas period outflow had started and had simply not slowed.

It was sharpest in Northern Italy, not only in the occupied area but also Genoa and Turin, the other two great industrial cities. By the following day, news had spread and there was a long series of cues at each bank. It took less than four days for events to spread as far afield as Naples. Banks, desperate for cash to maintain liquidity, had little choice but to call in loans, in some cases loans to industries producing war materials. The issuance of loans ground to a halt. By late January, most banks were guarded by the Italian Army, who had taken over from the police as a bank run of unprecedented proportions was underway across the whole country. People no longer cared that the banks in unoccupied territory were theoretically guaranteed by the Central Bank. Demand for gold rapidly soared whilst the Italian Stock Market crashed like a sinking stone.

January 1917- Plans for a torpedo attack

22 January 1917, Arsenal de Marinha do Rio de Janeiro, Rio de Janeiro, Empire of Brazil

Production of the four small torpedo boat destroyers had commenced just before the war. They were in many ways a backward step since Brazil lacked the facilities and expertise to produce turbines and all four would be powered by reciprocating engines. That served the dual purpose of making construction quicker and so the first ship had duly been completed, with the other three due within the next month.

Construction had also started on motor torpedo boats in June using UHE plans. The engine that had been selected was slightly less powerful at 200 hp, adapted from automobile engines being produced by Brazil's only domestic automobile manufacturer, Gerdau-Renner. For all that the engines, transported from Porto Alegre, were capable of driving the boats at 26-27 knots. Eight such boats had been completed with two more under construction.

Admiral Pedro Frontlin had nearly three months on his hand to develop the plan in conjunction with von Spee. The British blockade was a distant one. It had to be to avoid the 24 kilometer range of Rio's 12 inch coastal batteries. Rio lacked the specialized equipment need to fix his flagship's burn out "Friday" turret and so an engagement with four battlecruisers and four armoured cruisers was not to his taste. However, what the British did lack was destroyers and other small craft to support their battle line, the journey to the South Atlantic being too long for such ships.

To gain the interest of the British he would have to sail his fleet and fight a brief engagement before retiring, falling back on the Rio defenses. He would use that time to deploy his light forces, von Spee's three light cruisers, who had not used their torpedoes, supported by three old torpedo cruisers on one flank and his own ships, thirteen destroyers supported by two scout cruisers on the other. His older torpedo cruisers would tow the MTB's into range. Unfortunately it meant von Spee's command would expend their torpedo stocks, however, his own ships were well provided for where British 450mm torpedoes were made right here in the Rio Arsenal.

He would deploy the three submarines at his disposal, two of his own and the large UHE boat Wal, out at around the range of the coastal batteries and hope the British admiral elected to pursue to the edge of the shore batteries range.

He envisaged sailing within the next six weeks, after the three remaining 230 ton torpedo boat destroyers were completed.

Brazilian torpedo boat destroyer

January 1917- Black devil of the north

23 January 1917, Binasco, Occupied Italy

His 20th victory had brought with it the rewards that many thought should have come much earlier. It did not pay to come from lower class stock and be too free with one's opinions in a service very much given still to aristocratic leanings, a concept not helped by the "knights of the air" stories in the papers. It was nothing like what the papers indicated, mostly freezing whilst flying, then short burst of combat that could leave your aircraft fatally damaged and on fire. Parachutes were available, but some pilots refused to wear them as being too much of an encumbrance and of course there was always the danger of the parachute getting tangled in the aircraft itself. Life expectancy for novices was low, at times very low.

All of his victories had been Italian aside from an isolated French flying boat. The Luftfahrtruppen now consisted of as many as 68 operations squadrons as well as a wing of Zeppelins based at Solin. The Navy's Seeflugwesen added 14 more squadrons as well as a wings of Zeppelins at Pola. Julius Arigi had been confidentially told via mess gossip that all in all the country may have as many as 1,000 aircraft on inventory, although quite a few of these were trainers or other obsolete types. In October 1916, four scout and two observations squadrons had transferred to the Western Front, a journey he had wished to make himself. They had been replaced by six Russian squadrons, one of scouts, three of a poor type of two seaters and two of large bombers.

Despite the rapid pace of change new machines had come. The newest machines were the Rumpler CIV and Traub CIII, for scouts the Traub DII, for bombers a variety of types. However, the machine that excited him the most was the new Lohner DIII. With the new 230hp engine the machine was capable of 235 kilometers per hour and had solid, if not spectacular handling.

It would be interesting to see what effect the Italian loss of Milan had, for their manufacturing facilities were quite advanced and when he had toured the factories themselves. He had little doubt that production of former Italian machines would likely continue for the UHE. It was a comfortable billet here on the outskirts of Milan and the local women were..friendly. Yet the numbers of Italian aircraft had dwindled these last two months, making him wish he was on the Western Front. Many of the ideas from there had already permeated onto the Italian Front. One of those was brightly coloured machines, so his own brand new Lohner DIII had been painted the same colour as his previous Traub, jet black with UHE markings. HE was aware that he was known to the Italians as the Black Devil of the North.

UHE Generic Aircraft markings

Lohner DIII

September 2019- Death of a former Queen

4 September 2019, Pelișor, Sinaia, UHE

The old lady did not rise, merely nodded and gestured towards the comfortable looking large leather sofa. Archduchess Magdelina sat on the divan, her brother beside her. It was Karl von Hapsburg who started the conversation. "Thank you for the invitation Granny on both our behalf's."

Archduchess Michaela looked at both the children, well adults really but she still saw them as children. She went on in Romanian. "I will not beat around the bush, my time on this Earth is nearing it's end and I want to get certain of my affairs as it were in order."

"No..granny."

"Hush, I have seen more than enough death to be quite proficient in realising and noting my own mortality. I will not live through another winter and after 102 of them I am quite comfortable with that fact. One should never outlive one's own children. One should never outlive a twin. The curse of mortality. You spend the first portion of your life learning, growing stronger, more capable. And then, through no fault of your own, your body begins to fail. You regress. Strong limbs become feeble, keen senses grow dull, hardy constitutions deteriorate. Beauty withers. Organs quit. You remember yourself in your prime, and wonder where that person went. As your wisdom and experience are peaking, your traitorous body becomes a prison.

Anyway, that is all quite maudlin enough. Where are your pairs? Magdelina, how went the holiday with the Romanov boy?"

Magdelina blushed slightly at the memory. "Well thank you Granny, very well indeed."

Michaela barked a half laugh half cough. "Good. A Romanov. Well marrying them was all the rage in my father's day as well you know. Of course mother was a Romanov. Tragic the way she was treated. I must say I feel little personal sympathy for my father. I feel had he lived he would have made a foolish King indeed. No, it was my Grandfather and Grandmother who raised me, especially the later. However, I came to being Queen very young. When the Russian ultimatum came it was an easy choice to make.

It's never been a decision I have regretted. The Ministers, well they were all as frightened as sheep of course, not wanting a bar of Antonov's 'reforms'. However, I wonder now if greater change came after joining the UHE for it was only then that this country started down the path of what we now know is a modern state. Well of course all that put a spoke in Antonov's plans. He knew the UHE and Germany would likely not fight another major war for Romania, but with Romania part of the UHE itself, well that was another matter and so the Russian plans were stillborn. Of course, the promise of extra territory swayed many as well. With a strong Bulgaria to the South and Russia to the North it was a universally cautious move. As for being Queen, your are both close enough to to it to know that I was missing nothing there. I was born in the age of absolute monarchy. They say that a kingdom is like a pyramid: the king on top and the people below. But in this country, it's upside down and maybe that is a good thing. We certainly have enough levels of Government. Look at this palace. First the Imperial flag. The the flag of Romanian Kingdom. The the flag of the județ, or county in English, or the city flag. It pushes my own standard well down the pole I must say."

Karl spoke. "Granny, your health, come back to Vienna, the doctors will have opinions."

"Pah! Doctors. I told your father two weeks ago when he visited. Do you know how I know I am dying aside from my own instincts?"

"No."

"My doctor as good as told me. He visits and he visits and we no longer talk about my health, merely the weather, leading me to assume that there is little worthwhile left to talk about in regards my medical condition. Now don't go on, I am more than ready and as a good Catholic I suppose I must think about the afterlife, which will be a good thing, a good thing to rest after so much time just...waiting.

I called you both here to say one thing. Learn to enjoy every minute of your life. Be happy now. Don't wait for something outside of yourself to make you happy in the future. Think how really precious is the time you have to spend, whether it's at work or with your family. Every minute should be enjoyed and savored. Remember friends may be transient, but family will always be there, like I have found a family here. Now, I have a gift each for both of you. Magdelina, when I am no longer here I would like Pelisor to be yours.

"But..."

"It is already decided. Now Karl, you are the heir, so a castle is of little use. I have two things. She gestured to two cases, one square and one a long oblong. Bring them over dear boy." She opened the long case. "The Sword of Carol I. It is a Damascus steel blade, Ottoman originally. Remember your duty to the Romanian people when the time comes." Michaela then opened the square box.

"Is this..."

"Yes, it is the Romanov Imperial wedding tiara. I thought it might make a nice present for that lovely Albanian girl of yours. Of course you may have to lend it to your sister is she ends up in front of a priest with that young Nicky Romanov."

"I thought it was lost?"

"Not lost, no, just..safe."

Thank you Granny, thank you."

"Well then, thank you both for coming. I have to go up for my nap. Magdelina, when the time comes, my dairies, my papers. They are spread over ten safety deposit boxes, the key is in my jewellery box. You know what bank. I called you both here, like your father before. I suppose I wanted to say goodbye to someone, and have someone say goodbye to me. The goodbyes we speak and the goodbyes we hear are the goodbyes that tell us we're still alive, after all and for one last moment I wanted to feel truely alive."

The siblings stood outside, Karl von Hasburg holding his sister as she cried. When they went back on the morrow Michaela, former Queen of Romania, was dead.

September 2019 - UHE Flags

2019 UHE Flags

Austria

Hungary

Czechia

Illyria

Poland

Galicia

Romania

Duchy of Carniola

Duchy of Frulia

Duchy of Slovakia

September 2019 - UHE Flags and family

Imperial Flag

Archduke Karl and Archduchess Magdelina at a formal wedding

January 1917- War news

28 January 1917, New York Times International Edition

The large liner Lusitania has sunk three days ago in Loch Swilly with the loss 1,552 lives, 139 of them American. The large liner is believed to have struck two mines, although many already mention a large tertiary explosion that assisted in the rapid sinking of the liner. Only 407 souls were saved from the disaster. It was not known what the liner was doing in the port, which is quite some distance off her usual route. Among the dead is John Jacob Astor IV, his wife and younger son.

Japanese Army unit finally reported the capture of 203 meter hill on the 24th January and they were to hold the following day against incessant counter attacks. Described as the most bloody battle so far in the war, over 15,000 Japanese soldiers have been killed or wounded in the assault. Russian losses have been reported to be of a similar magnitude.

On the 26th January the Russian Pacific Fleet has fought a climactic battle against Imperial Japanese Navy. Six Japanese battleships and 17 destroyers have engaged three Russian battleships, four armoured cruisers, five protected or light cruisers, three armed merchant cruisers and 18 destroyers. It is the Japanese fleet that has emerged victorious, sinking all seven major Russian ships, two small cruisers and ten destroyers. Only two armed merchant cruisers, two light cruisers, a protected cruiser and eight destroyers have escaped. Japanese losses are much lighter, consisting of one battleship and nine destroyers, although many ships have been damaged.

In other news, post the Battle of the Yellow Sea, the Japanese battleship Fuso has blown up unexpectedly in port post the battle whilst unloading ammunition. The ships is believed to be a total loss.

German U-Boats are reported to be "wreaking havoc" upon the French fishing fleet in the Bay of Biscay, sinking over 50 trawlers in the last two months alone.

Russian/Chinese and Japanese forces have fought yet another major battle near Liaoyang on 27th January. In a reverse of the Port Arthur defeat, Russian forces, attacking at a two to one advantage, have forced Japanese troops to fall back, inflicting 100,000 casualties, capturing over 200 guns and 250 machine guns in exchange for 67,000 Russian and 35,000 Chinese casualties. In Korea the situation remains static

In a second such attach, the Russian armoured cruiser Rurik has again sortied and sunk a second Japanese troopship, spilling 2,000 men to their deaths

Ottoman troops are reported to have "lost control" of substantial parts of Yemen to local warlord Imam Yahya

Bulgarian troops have reportedly moved into the outskirts of Istanbul as they have steadily advanced in the face of desperate Ottoman resistance. Their advances have been hampered by snow in the city itself. Russian landings in support of Bulgarian operations near Akpinar have been resisted by Ottoman shore batteries and has also provoked a sortie by the Ottoman fleet that had resulted in a running battle with the Russian Black Sea Fleet. Two battleships, along with three Pre Schrecks have clashed with an Ottoman battleship, a battlecruiser and two Pre Schrecks. The Ottoman squadron have been driven off from the landing area, losing two Pre Schrecks and three destroyers. The battlecruiser Medussah has been beached and burnt out at the entrance to the Bosporus. Russian losses have proven to be light, a Pre Schreck and a destroyer only, although one battleship has been badly battered

In response to concerns as to the progress of the war, H.H Asquith has been replaced as Prime Minister of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland by David Lloyd George. This has come about by the Conservative Party refusing to continence a wartime coalition government under the leadership of Asquith

Chilean troops have reportedly advanced to within 25 kilometers of Lima as Peru has recalled all troops from offensive operations to defend their capital

Argentine's attempts to force the mountain passes of the Andes have been 'ineffective" according to Chilean sources. Argentina has attacked to reduce pressure on their Peruvian allies

February 1917- A Brazilian miscalculation, bye bye Beatty

24 February 1917, Rio de Janeiro, Empire of Brazil

Vice Admiral von Spee as glad to be back in the roads. They were trapped here now, trapped with limited stock of ammunition for many of the weapons on his ships as well. It had not been a good outing for the combined German-Brazilian Fleet. The main fleet line had duly steamed out, his own three armoured cruisers backed by two Brazilian battleships, three battlecruisers, two coastal defence battleships, an armoured cruiser and two large armed merchant cruisers.

Combat had lasted less than an hour, but it had taken only a short time for the Royal Navy forces to signal it's superiority. With four large modern battlecruisers and three of the large Mars or Incomparable Class armoured cruisers as well as a smaller armoured cruiser the British force simply had too much firepower. The idea of the exercise had been to distract and damage the Royal Navy squadron and make the British vulnerable to torpedo attack. It had proven to be a very optimistic plan.

The British ships engaged at long range and quickly gained a series of damaging hits. The Brazilian Admirals had persisted, perhaps against logic and even at closer ranges the British ships were to quickly show their superiority. A Brazilian coastal defence ship was badly hit, followed by a second, then his armoured cruiser Yorck exploded. It was then that the combined German and Brazilian fleet turned away. It was not to be the only losses, however, culminating in the Brazilian flagship Rio de Janeiro taking a ladder of 13.5 inch shells across her amidships, leading to a terrific explosion that obliterated the middle of the ship. During the retreat a Brazilian older light battlecruiser was sunk, as well as an armed merchant cruiser. A second Brazilian light battlecruiser had to be beached to prevent her sinking.

The British had come close enough that torpedo attacks were launched, but these had to fight their way through seven modern Royal Navy light cruisers. Two old torpedo cruisers were lost, as well as the light cruiser Nurnberg and fully five Brazilian destroyers, with many ships damaged. In all von Spee's squadron was to lose an armoured cruiser and a light cruiser. The Brazilian fleet was to lose their flagship and their Admiral, a battlecruiser, two old cruisers, two coastal defence ships, an armed merchant cruiser and five destroyers, as well as two MTB's, leaving it reduced to a raiding force primarily.

However, the Royal Navy squadron under Beatty had not itself gotten off unscathed. He had already lost the armoured cruiser Lancaster, victim of a frightful explosion. Beatty's flagship Lion was heavily hit by both Rio de Janeiro and later Sao Paulo and had been forced to drop to the back of the British line. It would have been more prudent for Beatty to turn his ships away, however, excited by the possibility of scoring a crushing victory, he had kept Lion in the fight. It had proven to be an unwise choice. As the torpedo attack developed, the destroyer Santa Catharina was to hit her astern with a single torpedo. Attempts to save the ship proved unsuccessful, a Brazilian submarine hitting the cruiser a second time astern, even if the submarine later broached and was destroyed.

Beatty and HMS Lion were to join the Brazilian flagship and Admiral on the floor of the South Atlantic. However, the Brazilian fleet was reduced to one damaged battleship, an almost pristine light battlecruiser and two scout cruisers, with a few destroyers, many of the smaller ships damaged. It was to allow Vice Admiral Sturdee to detach two damaged battlecruisers and an armoured cruiser and maintain just HMS Tiger on station.

The loss of Lion and Beatty may have been a profound shock to the British public, who expected an easy victory in a confrontation, but there was little denying it was a profound Royal Navy victory and confirmed their dominance of the South Atlantic.

February 1917- The UHE Fleet heads South

22 February 1917, Pola, UHE

Vice Admiral Ludwig Ritter von Höhnel had all leave suspended for the last two weeks and the fleet at a notice of eight hours to sail. After Zeppelin reports the previous day he had brought this up to two hours notice to sail. It was all too obvious from the preparation that the Entente forces were planning an operation and so it was to prove. Their appearance off Albania had been no great surprise and it was these events that had drawn his squadron out of Pola. He had departed well before dawn and now at 0815 had already integrated Rear Admiral Franz von Keil's Scouting group, consisting of one light battlecruiser, a division of scout cruisers and eight destroyers, as they steamed some five miles ahead.

He himself had come South with 14 battleships, 10 light cruisers and 35 destroyers. Behind trailed Horthy's Aviation Division, with two aviation cruisers, two aviation ships, two light cruisers and four destroyers.

He had alerted the forces at Sazan and these had already engaged the enemy in all likelihood. This consisted of four small destroyers, 18 motor torpedo boats and 6 motor gun boats.
Then their was the small Royal Albanian Navy, two torpedo boats, 2 old gunboats and 6 motor torpedo boats based at Durres. It was these two forces that would be the only units on the scene until his fleet arrived in the mid afternoon.

February 1917- Entente forces for Operation Neptune

22 February 1917, Taranto, Kingdom of Italy

The fleet had been assembled for the operation. It was to be an extensive one and consisted of the following:

Covering Force:
French battleships Bretagne, Lorraine, Provence, older battleships Democratie, Justice, Verate, Danton, Condorcet, Didrot, Mirabeau, Vergniaut, Voltaire, Italian battleships Dante Alighiere, Guilio Cesare, Caio Duilio, Andrea Doria

7 armoured cruisers
1 light cruiser
23 destroyers

Bombardment and escort forces(Durres)(Italian Navy)
4 old battleships
2 armoured cruisers
8 destroyers
21 torpedo boats

Bombardment and escort forces(Vlore)(French Navy)
4 old battleships
2 armoured cruisers
13 destroyers

February 1917- Take to the air

22 February 1917, Solin, UHE

The airfield reverberated with the sound of the large bombers taking off. Fully 18 of the Trau K-2's were to take to the sky in the hour after dawn. They were joined by 10 more Naval versions from the seaplane base at Split, all heading South to Kotor and Zagora respectively to join the six large Trau K-1 and 15 smaller Macchi seaplanes already at that base.

They were not the only aircraft to take to the air. Far away in Pola, first one, then a second and finally as many as 7 Zeppelins were to take to the air, all heading South, a steady drone filling the air as they moved South across the Adriatic.

February 1917- Death at Durres

22 February 1917, four nautical miles off Durres, Adriatic Sea

It had still been dark when the Italian Fleet had appeared off Durres and it had taken almost an hour to get his craft to sea. One good thing was that the Italian did not even seem to realise that a small Albanian Navy even existed. It was true that the two new 240 ton torpedo boats destroyers had only been at Durres less than a month. The Italian Fleet was shelling the city, a steady stream of troops heading towards the beach in longboats, all under the cover of a number of small motor boats and torpedo boats. Lt Commander George von Hapsburg turned his torpedo boat to starboard. He could barely see two Italian destroyers less than 2000 meters away, yet they seemed to pay him little attention, perhaps assuming he was friendly. He looked back again. Damn it they were shelling the palace. His mother, father, sister, brother were there.

He took the torpedo boat destroyer to 28 knots, closing the distance to the main group of ships shelling the shore. Soon large shapes were defined against the grey background, his German binoculars picked a target. He had released his two torpedoes before an Italian torpedo boat finally settled a searchlight on his own boat. Immediately it seemed six large ships opened up on his small vessel. Thirty seconds later he was to see two large explosions on the flank of a slab sided Italian battleship. He barely had time for a shout of triumph before some six second later two 8 inch shells hit the small ship, shaking it like a rag doll. One had landed directly on the bridge, snuffing out the life of the Albanian Crown Prince in an instant.

For the Italians it was to come as a shock as the headquarters ship and older battleship Regina Elena rapidly capsized and sank with heavy loss of life, including that of General Sir James Willcocks. Although the eleven ship Albanian Navy was wiped out on the morning of the 22nd February, they were to sink an Italian battleship, a torpedo boat destroyer and a transport, as well as nine longboats, the later all spilling soldiers into the sea.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
22 February 1917, Durres Palace, Kingdom of Albania

The high pitched whistle indicated more heavy 8 or 12 inch shells incoming. Eugen stumbled out into the rear courtyard and got into the waiting car, still holding his daughter Danica's hand. He had no choice but to leave his wife and four year old son, both dead, behind in the burning palace.

Proper roads in Albania were scarce indeed but they were able to drive the 16 kilometers to Vorë. From there they rode 12 more kilometers to Tirana together. He was unaware that he had lost not only one but both of his sons on the same day. He had married two daughters of Nicholas of Montenegro and now both were deceased.

February 1917- a second landing a second problem

22 February 1917, Darezeze e Re, Kingdom of Albania

The French landings North of Vlore had run into difficulties. The landing site had been picked to supposedly conceal the beach from the coastal battery at Sazan and indeed it did. It was also assumed that such a point would be at or beyond the 5.9 inch guns based on the island. However, with the beginning of daylight it was clear to Vice Admiral Charles Charlier that whilst the landing point itself may be out of sight, the ships themselves were not and a transport had been hit, as well as the battleship Bouvet, although both had survived.

This had been far from the only threat, however. Just as dawn was approaching, large numbers of speedy motor boats had appeared to challenge the landing area, followed by four small destroyers. He had driven off the destroyers, sinking one and damaging another at no loss, turning his heavy ships away to avoid a torpedo attack. However, he had been forced to commit his destroyers to drive off the small motor boats, which numbered over twenty and had wreaked havoc with many of his landing craft and longboats, as well as small coasters, that were ferrying troops. Many boats had been sunk, as well as a small coaster that had spilled hundreds of men into the sea. He had brought his heavier ships in closer to provide covering fire from his secondary quick firing guns but this had proven to be a mistake. The old battleship Bouvet was targeted by one of the small ships, a huge explosion from a torpedo hit causing her to turn turtle in less than two minutes with the loss of over 600 men. For the loss of the old battleship, only a small destroyer and five motor boats were sunk.

Bouvet capsizing

February 1917- Early salvos

22 February 1917, 15 nautical miles North Northwest of Durres, Adriatic Sea

As soon as his scouting forces had sighted the Entente Covering Force Vice Admiral Ludwig Ritter von Höhnel had pulled them back to his own formation, keeping his lighter forces out of harm's way. He had been well within his range at 22,000 meters yet had held off firing as he could not afford to waste ammunition on a protracted duel that may achieve little in the way of hits. His aim was to break through to the transports after all. In any case, his oldest ships, the Schreck Class vessels, although modernized, were capable of only 20 degrees elevation and a range of 18,400 meters. It was when the range had bled down to 16,800 meters that he had finally given the command. By that stage fire from the Italian battleships in the line had already been following his squadron for 5 minutes or more, yet the French still remained silent. Aboard his flagship Kaiserin Elizabeth, the guns remained elevated, seemingly sniffing for the enemy, before an enormous gout of orange flame propelled 12 725kg shells or 8.75 tons of explosive ordinance across the waves towards the lead ship in the enemy line. Behind her, her sister ship followed, discharging a cloud of black smoke that rocked the ship under the power of her own broadside. All along the UHE lines it was to continue, all the way to the last ship, Kaiser Rudolf, which was to send 7 405kg shells with a throw weight of 2.84 tons streaking across the space between the fleets. He had ordered his heavier ships to engage the Italians first.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Admiral Dominique Gauchet watched as the fall of shell from his battleships dropped as much as 1000 or more meters short and this firing at his own ship's maximum range. The Italians were returning fire and had obtained two hits but were heavily pressed. More worrying still, shells were dropping down onto the decks of his ships, decks that contained very little armour, less than 2 inches of face hardened steel in the case of the Danton Class ships. This had been emphasized in the case of Vergniaud, which had simply exploded, the ship destroyed before she ever even had a chance to reply to her tormentors, reducing his numerical advantage in the line of battle from 16:14 to 15:14 and condemning 900 men to the sea. The UHE ships were maintaining the range, gaining only a smaller percentage of hits, but damaging ones at a range where he could not reply.

There was only one option and an unpalatable one at that. Run directly at the UHE fleet, which would allow them to cross his T but bring his heavy ships into range at least and for his Semi-Schrecks their secondary armament as well.

February 1917- Aerial chaos

22 February 1917, 15 nautical miles North Northwest of Durres, Adriatic Sea

Lieutenant Commander Hans-Adam Schweiger piloted the giant bomber towards the ships that were seemingly fully engaged with each other. He looked down with a puzzled expression on his face. There were 10 Trau K-2 seaplanes in the formation, followed by six more Trau K-1's and finally 18 land based versions. He was not aware of the fact, but only one aircraft of the trailing 18 land based K-2's carried a torpedo. None of the land based aircraft had ever contemplated attacking ships and so there was a grand total of one practice and one live "fish" at the airfield at Zagora.

Hans-Adam Schweiger was freezing and he could barely hear over the roar of the engines. He unclipped himself and gently levered himself up and off the seat, leaning back towards his observer. "Which do you think are ours?"

His observer leaned forward, holding the cockpit edge with one hand and bringing his mouth to his commander's ear. "Ours should be to the North, don't you think?"

Yes, thought Schweiger. He looked at two of the ships. They seemed larger, as he had been told. Yes, surely they must be to the North. He gently waggled the wings of the large bomber and pointed down before descending into a shallow dive.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Vice Admiral Ludwig Ritter von Höhnel could hardly believe his eyes as the Entente formation just came apart in front of his eyes. The large aircraft pressed home their attack, first one, then a second and finally a third spinning into the sea, one hit by a shell, two more by machine gun fire. Another trailed a plume of smoke as it tried to claw up into the air again. Everywhere ships darted away like frightened trout after a stone had been dropped. Whilst the French ships turned away, the Italians turned towards.

By some miracle of either God or seamanship none of the 14 torpedoes aimed at the Entente ships was to find a target, although of the 72 bombs scattered across the Entente ships a 200kg bomb each was to strike two French battleships, one of those striking a secondary magazine and blasting a 15 metre long and 4 metre wide hole just above the waterline on the old battleship Danton.

The enemy's line had devolved into total confusion, but he had decided on his most immediate target, namely the four Italian ships that had turned towards his own. Fourteen UHE ships moved to target just four that were steaming directly for them. Within two minutes 333 shells were streaking out towards the four Italian ships, replied to by only 36 heavy shells until such time as the Italian Admiral regained his squadron order and poise and attempted to turn away. As the lead ship, the Andrea Doria was to take the brunt of the punishment, hit seven times within one minute. As she was to turn away she staggered under two more hits. One penetrated forward in the chain locker, creating a blizzard of shattered steel that shredded bodies and material. It was the ninth hit that created a problem, a 14.1 inch contemptuously penetrating the 5.1 inch side armour of the 6 inch secondary casemate. The subsequent flash was to detonate the 6 inch magazine and then the 12 inch magazine of Y turret in a sympathetic blast four seconds later, making it seem that the battleship was blowing in a slow motion sequence as a blast of black smoke brewed up, obscuring the other three Italian ships as Andrea Doria slowly heeled, going down stern first.

February 1917- Losing control of the Adriatic

Extract from "The Makings of a Navy" by Ritter Karl von Jutter, Grune Presse, Vienna, 1940

"The disruption caused by the attack of the torpedo aircraft was the throw the Entente fleet into chaos for as much as 15 minutes before order was restored and the armoured cruiser added the the Entente battle-line as they steamed back towards the allied fleet. The Italian ships had taken a battering, hit six, five and three times respectively, the Dante Alghiere in particular suffering badly and well on fire. They had added seven ships to their line to bring their numbers back up, but still they faced the problem of closing the range and again attempted to do so. It was to mean a 15 minutes run directly into the teeth of the UHE broadside to do so and close to 14,200 yards, a range where the heavy belt armour of the French ships should make them less vulnerable. Unfortunately, with the UHE ships shooting three rounds every two minutes consistently, this was to expose them to a blizzard of fire to which they could only supply a small response. Fully 3120 shells were fired at the Entente line in that time. Smoke, the fact that the French were front on and the difficulty of hitting trailing ships in an enemy line ahead formation meant only 2.45% of hits were obtained, but that was still 75 hits, 69 across the first five ships in line.

The old battleship Diderot was quite unable to take such punishment and simply blew up. The flagship, the battleship Provence was to bear the brunt, taking 27 further hits to go with the two she had already suffered, a heavy hit forward finally detaching the bow as she attempted to lead the Entente line into a turn to reply. Bretagne, herself on fire, continued on for 400 meters, shells slamming into her, before finally bringing the Entente fleet into a turn that would expose their own broadside. So far the Entente fleet had obtained only 15 hits, a poor return indeed spread over 10 UHE vessels, none of which had taken more than three hits.

Now the two fleets were to engage at 13,800 yards, 14 UHE battleships versus five Entente ones, six Pre Schrecks and seven armoured cruisers. Although holding the numerical advantage, it was the Entente fleet that suffered the disadvantage. All the UHE ships had been built for the shock of battle in the line. All had suffered only light damage at best whilst every one of the modern battleships in the Entente line were damaged, Bretagne and Dante Alghiere particularly so.

Whatever else that could be said about the French and Italian efforts and tactics, no one could question their courage and it was the UHE fleet that broke the engagement, two minutes after the ships that started the battleship age, Schreck, blew up after a belt penetration at 1532. By this stage a number of UHE ships had been battered, however, their main concern was ammunition with more than 85% of stocks expended on some guns and more than 75% on nearly all.

If the UHE line was badly damaged, it was nothing compared to the Entente's. Dante Alghiere had slipped beneath the waves, as had Bretagne. Provence was wallowing, her decks awash and barely afloat, hit more than 30 times. The old battleship Justice was drifting helplessly, her sister ship already a hulk. The armoured cruisers Jules Michelet and Leon Gambetta 6 inch armour was to prove totally inadequate to keep out 12.2 inch shells and both exploded. The sister Jules Ferry was to follow in the UHE withdrawal phase.

The UHE fleet was to withdraw under a torpedo attack. Conducted by ten light cruisers and 30 destroyers, it was one the battered Entente line with a single light cruiser and 23 destroyers was ill equipped to fight off. Seven UHE destroyers and a light cruiser were lost in exchange for five Entente destroyers, bit the old battleship République was torpedoed twice and quickly sank.

The battleship Provence was sunk soon after, torpedoed by the submarine U-8, itself rammed and destroyed soon after. It had taken some time for Captain Horthy to bring his aviation force into the action, courtesy of an Italian submarine that had sunk both his mercantile conversions and escaped unscathed. Finally, late in the day at 1632 his aircraft flew over the battle. Their effect was minimal, sinking a limping destroyer with bombs and another immobilized one by torpedo.

The Entente had protected the landing area, sinking a UHE battleship, a light cruiser, two aviation conversions on mercantile hulls, nine destroyers, a submarine and seven MTB's, as well as two Albanian torpedo boats, two gunboats and two MTB's.

These paled into insignificance behind Entente losses. Two Italian battleships and two French ones, seven French Pre Schrecks, one Italian Pre Schreck, three French armoured cruisers, two Italian destroyers and seven French destroyers. French dead alone numbered more than 7400, Italian nearly 2000.

There was little doubt now. The Entente had lost control of the Adriatic, all in one disastrous day.

February 1917- To withdraw or not to withdraw that is the question

22 February 1917, near Durres, Adriatic Sea

Admiral Dominique Gauchet could scarcely believe the course of the day's events. He had survived the sinking of his flagship but his forces had been devastated. Especially those of his own Navy. Almost 7500 French sailors dead and 12 large ships lost. It was almost inconceivable and the worst French Naval defeat since Trafalgar. His covering force had the battleship Lorraine, two battered Italian battleships, two French semi Schrecks, four Italian armoured cruisers, a protected cruiser and 14 destroyers. Even with the Italian support force of three old battleships, two armoured cruisers, seven destroyers and a few torpedo boats added it was pitifully weak compared to the UHE fleet if they should return.

His remaining ships from the covering force all had battle damage and limited ammunition stocks in many cases. There were no significant forces close to provide extra support, only more old battleships like those that already rested on the bottom of the Adriatic. These was no question that his covering force would have to withdraw, to resupply and re-munition if nothing else. The question of whether to withdraw the landings would have to be taken at another level from his own. In the meantime, he turned his battered ships towards Taranto, leaving only the two support forces and their old battleships at the two landing sites.

February 1917- Lets do it again

Extract from "The Makings of a Navy" by Ritter Karl von Jutter, Grune Presse, Vienna, 1940

"It was to take fully 36 hours for the Entente leadership to come to the difficult decision to withdraw from Operation Neptune, telegrams and recriminations flying between Rome, Paris and London before a final decision was made. There was little real choice in the matter and all were conscious that the largely intact UHE Fleet could sortie at any given time. In fact, so it was to prove. Newly promoted Admiral Ludwig Ritter von Höhnel was to gather six of his battleships in the best condition, plus the battlecruiser Budapest, four of which were 14 inch gunned ships, plus a screen of two divisions of light cruisers and twenty destroyers.

They were to face a hodge podge fleet still covering the evacuation itself. The French battleship Lorraine, three old and lightly armed Italian Pre Schrecks, two French semi-Schrecks and eight Italian armoured cruisers, screened by around 18 destroyers.

Von Höhnel, conscious that some of his own ships had scars of battle themselves, was not overly aggressive, content to stay at range and follow the unusual tactic of targeting the weaker ships in the Entente line. Despite the Entente destroyers making use of smoke screens and feigning torpedo attacks, it looked initially like another disaster. First one armoured cruiser was left shattered, then another exploded, then finally a third such ship, the weak 5 to 6 inch armour providing little resistance to 14.1 inch shells. It was the sinking of the UHE light cruiser Sankt George and the near miss of his flagship Kaiserin Elizabeth by Italian submarine torpedo that convinced von Höhnel to call a withdraw and likely avoided another massacre.

All through the night of the 23rd, the day and night of the 24th and the day and night of the 25th the humiliating withdrawal was to be continued. UHE light forces from Sazan in conjunction with coastal batteries, sinking a French destroyer and two small coasters. The French old battleship Gaulois was torpedoed by a UHE submarine, the proximity of Sazan to the bay at Vlore making the withdrawal a very dicey business. Near Durres UHE aircraft hit the 6,000 ton small liner Lady Edith with a series of small incendiary bombs and then a torpedo, sinking her a spilling more men into the sea.

By the morning of the 26th the withdrawal had been completed. Losses in terms of human tragedy had been severe. Almost 3,500 Italian sailors killed and almost 7,500 French, over 400 British merchant seaman and over 5,250 Indian troops had been killed, wounded or captured, many of the later drowned.

Both the French and the Italians had lost two modern battleships each, but it had been the older ships that had borne the brunt. Eight French Pre Schrecks and three armoured cruisers as well as five destroyers. One Italian Pre Schreck and four armoured cruisers, six destroyers, a torpedo boat and two submarines.

It was a disaster of the first order and an action that put even more pressure on all three Entente powers, not providing the expected safety valve to reduce such pressure at all. For the UHE, it was far more decisive than Lissa some 50 years earlier in 1866.

With the shortcomings of older ships cruelly exposed, it left the French fleet with a battleline of only five modern battleships, the Italians only two. What was more, both navies were desperately short of modern light cruisers, with one ship combined between them. For the Admiralty in Whitehall, combined with the distractions in the South Atlantic and SouthEast Pacific plus the German U-Boat threat to the Western approaches it was a nightmare scenario. That did not even take into account the likely fall of Istanbul and the possible opening of the Black Sea."

February 1917- Another First Lord falls

28 February 1917, Admiralty, Whitehall, London, United Kingdom

"What in God's name is going on?" bellowed Fisher. "What was that thinking running directly at them. It's pure senseless madness. As for happening in general, I bloody well warned you but I still see no one willing to pay attention. Now they own that coastline and with the torpedoing earlier this month of an old battler near Malta it is obvious that either they or the Germans are bleeding submarines into the central Mediterranean. Now it matters since merchant traffic can go through the bloody canal at last since late January"

"I am afraid it is all someone else's problem now Jackie."

Fisher snorted before recalling a similar conversation last year with Battenberg. "Dear God, not you to as well?"

Admiral Sir Henry Jackson nodded. "Last day I am afraid old chap."

"Who is the new man?"

"Wemyss. Did not feel they could release Jellicoe with that fool Beatty getting himself killed. Staying on the ship until everyone else was evacuated. Well, that worked out well after the second hit send her down quickly."

"What are we to do?" said Fisher. "It seems we have tied ourselves to a triple team of lead sinkers. You know someone told me a joke the other day. A boy's parents are both killed, so they ask him who he wants to live with. How about your Aunt they say? "No", the boys says "she beats me". How about your Uncle? "No, he beats me." the boy says. How about your Grandparents? "No, they beat me" the boy says. So, who do you want to live with say the authorities? The boy says "I want to join the Italian military." "Why?" say the people. "Well" says the boy, "they never beat anyone.'"

"Very droll but we are facing a real crisis here. The Russians have sent a second battlecruiser to Kiel. The Germans have completed another battleship. We have two of Beatty's ships in the fitters and have added only one ship since Northumberland. Tiger and Black Prince are in the South Atlantic. We have too many balls in the air and not enough hands to juggle them. Istanbul will fall, there is no doubt of that now and when it does..."

"It creates a whole other problem I quite agree. Then there is the French." said Fisher. "They may be holding on land but their performance at sea has been appalling so far, their ships inferior, their tactics foolish. Still they cling onto their four Atlantic Coast battleships like they will personally stave off the High Seas Fleet. Oh yes, the French are a logical people, which is one reason the English dislike them so intensely I suppose. The other is that they own France, a country which we have always judged to be much too good for them. Now we fight to protect it, to stave off defeat for allies that are well versed in it. It is a fools errand I tell you."

"What happens if Italy falls?"

"Well Lloyd George and his political hacks have declared total war, so we cannot lose old chap." said Fisher snidely. "Italy falling, when that occurs, may be enough to wake them up but I fear it will take a fracture in the Western Front to make them face the inevitable and that is that this is a war that cannot be won, at best it may be forced to a stalemate and I am not confident of that, not confident at all my dear fellow.

As it is The Palace is screaming Whitehall down about the killing of the Albanian Queen and Prince, the Montenegrin's have kicked out the Italian Embassy and the King has broken with his own daughter, whom you may remember is the Italian Queen. United States public opinion turns back against us just after Lusitania turned it towards us. It seems we are the baby killers now. It is a right mess that will not be put right quickly I can tell you."

March 1917- War aims of the League

4 March 1917, Hofburg, Vienna, UHE

Stephanie lay on her side, her husband's arms around her. "You have been in a good mood this last week. Perhaps I should hope for more great naval victories. That was the third time today as well, not that I am counting of course." She twisted round and kissed her husband.

"I suppose I have been. I suppose I feel vindicated in many ways. I mean twenty major warships sunk. It is an absolutely crippling blow and a blow to national morale that will take a long time to recover from for both the Latin sisters. For Italy perhaps the final blow. I savoured every minute of the church bells when they rang for an hour in celebration I do not mind telling you."

"Do you think the Italians will come to terms?"

"Well, I would swallow my pride and do so if I was in their position, but then again some of the decisions they have taken so far have defied all logic so I would not like to say for sure. Things are not going to get better for them. We have bridgeheads that leave us less than 70 kilometres from Turin. I intend to delay an offensive until May and see if they will hit us first. If they do, we check them and then counter attack. If necessary, we will use gas. As you know, we have avoided such use but we need this. Take Turin and even they must recognise it is all over. We will have all their aircraft production, virtually all their engine production, half their munitions production if not more and more than 50% of their banking houses. I only hope the bow to the inevitable now. We also keep up the pressure by sea, the way is open now to move out of the Adriatic and raid in the Mediterranean, not only with armed merchant cruisers but also warships. This is what those fast mine laying cruisers and ships like the light battlecruiser Budapest are made for, 30 knot raiders."

"What terms do we offer?"

"I think we can afford to be more generous than our pre war aims as agreed. We need Italy to be the first domino to fall, that will place the others in an impossible position. However, we need a clear hand in Northern Italy to further prosecute the war. Northern Italy to remain under military occupation until the end of the war, Friuli from Italy to us, Somalia from Italy to Ethiopia, maybe a small portion for us. The Lado enclave the British originally promised you. Full use of Bari as a naval base for the duration of the war. Cyprus and the Dodecanese Islands to us. These or part of these can then be traded to bring Greece in perhaps.

For the other two as agreed: Russia the top half of European Istanbul Provence, Trabizon and Kharpert Provinces from the Ottomans plus Formosa from Japan. For Germany Luxembourg, French Congo, French Madagascar and a restoration of Moroccan independence. Restoration of all lost colonies. Reparations to be paid as required. Limitations to be placed on the military of the defeated powers, that sort of thing."

"It does not seem unreasonable and it leaves the British a way out should they desire one. You are aware that Lola has decided to make today's speech her last?"

"I am not surprised" said Rudolf. "She is getting huge."

"You try being 33 weeks pregnant. I remember what I was like" said Stephanie wistfully. "I am happy that she has her own little circle around her. Marie-Stephanie, the Pejačević girl, now Tatiana."

"Yes, I agree."

March 1917- The Italians hold firm

9 March 1917, Quirinal Palace, Rome, Kingdom of Italy

The meeting broke up with nothing definitely decided. Marshal Luigi Cadorna could not believe that many at the table were considering asking for terms. All along the line Italy had planned an offensive to kick off on the 1st April to regain lost territories and restore the balance. They would have had almost six months to recover from the hammer blows of the year before and the Army would once again be able to mount an offensive. 51 Italian Divisions had been supplemented by three British(even if two of those had been badly mauled in Albania) and two French Colonial Divisions.

If they only maintained their nerve this potential disaster and humiliation could be avoided. They had 1.2 million Front line troops, 1.2 million bayonets. The men needed to be inspired, to be led to victory, no matter the Air Service saying they had insufficient aircraft, no matter the Navy saying they could not hold the Adriatic. The war was still winnable and it was treasonous to suggest otherwise. Vittorio Orlando had just come to power as Prime Minister and wanted to prove that he could do what his predecessor Solandra could not. Consequently he had one supporter against Diaz as head of the Army and Corsi from the Navy. It was the King who would decide.

Two days later Victor Emmanuel III decided to adopt a "wait and see" strategy, mainly awaiting the results of the planed 1st April 1917 offensive, hoping it would restore the situation for Italy. If not, he would ask for terms through intermediaries.

March 1917- Port Arthur in it's death throes

12 March 1917, occupied Russian Port Arthur

Following the loss of the Pacific Fleet, the rationale for holding onto Port Arthur was questioned but the idea of surrender was rejected by the other senior officers and a sea disembarkation was not possible, so the Russians fought on, hopeful of an eventual relief from the North. Japanese trench and tunnel warfare continued. On February 18 the Japanese exploded an 2500kg mine under Fort Chikuan, which fell that night. On 1st March two large 1500kg mines under Fort Erhlung were detonated, destroying that fort as well. After eight days of fighting, it to fell on the 10th. The following day, Wantai finally fell to the Japanese, leaving the Russians possession of only the town itself. It seemed the end was nigh.

March 1917 - Istanbul falls, Tsargrad created

14 March 1917, Istanbul, Occupied Ottoman Empire

There came a time when a man must accept the inevitable. The fighting had gone on for weeks, bleeding the Bulgarian and now Russian forces but not stopping them, never stopping them completely. The Three Pasha's had abandoned their city, taking their Sultan puppet with them, leaving the city to his hard pressed troops. Only today he had seen his deputy Mustafa Kemal Bey shot by a sniper. Yakub Shevki Pasha had no choice. Galatea Bridge had been taken and the docks; their would be no reinforcements now.

He would ask for terms to surrender the city, his troops compressed into a 500 metre stretch of land in the old city only and a small portion of Karakoy. The West bank of Istanbul had been lost.

March 1917- An Adriatic escape

16 March 1917, Straits of Otranto, entrance to the Ionian Sea

The ships had proceeded the previous day to Cattarro. Now the battlecruiser Budapest accelerated at 24 knots, accompanied by the two minelaying cruisers Innsbruck and Wien and the new scout cruiser Novara followed the route taken by the armed merchant cruiser Zagan and Nume the day before, all spilling out into the Ionian Sea and the Mediterranean.

In stark contrast to the forces on patrol prior to late February 1917, only two Italian torpedo boats were seen, these quickly chased off into the night. By dawn, all four ships were 150 kilometres due east of Messina.

March 1917- The High Seas Fleet prepares

20 March 1917, Kiel, German Empire

Scheer watched the battleship return from gunnery practice in the Baltic. With the addition of the new Sachsen to the High Seas Fleet he now had a full division of 15 inch ships and his total numbers had come up to 22 battleships and 8 battlecruisers. The Russian had now contributed two new battlecruisers, a division of light cruisers and 16 large Novik Class destroyers. All ships were fully repaired and some had been refitted. It was time to break the monotony of swinging at anchor, a monotony that ate at men's morale.

If Scheer was honest he wanted to achieve a victory that he could hang his hat on, much like the UHE had in the Adriatic against the French and Italians. Hipper would go North and bombard Grimsby. Scheer's main body would bombard Great Yarmouth. Together they would provide cover for the Russian formation under Vice Admiral Kolchak to make an attack that had not occurred so far this war, an attack on the cross channel bombardment force of old battleships based at Dover.

March 1917 - New weapons arrive

25 March 1917, Milan central Railway Station, occupied Italy

General Arthur von Gieslingen had hitched a line of what was a long train of armoured vehicles. Carted by six locomotives, 66 of the strange combinations had finally arrived in Milan. It was to new Pz IV, supposedly a large improvement over the old Pz II's used so effectively the year before. The Major that had accompanied them had been enthusiastic, muttering about improved reliability and waxing lyrically about how three men could ride in the trailer, one of whom could fire out of an armoured cupola.

Maybe he was getting old, for he kept on wondering what was wrong with horses, at least once an initial breakthrough was achieved. Still, the new weapons had certainly proved their worth the previous year. This tank was a much smaller version of the PZ II, itself still in production.

Pz IV

It was not the only new weapon to arrive. The previous day 100 tons of diphosgene and gas dispensers had also arrived. Arthur von Gieslingen hoped against hope that the later in particular would not have to be used.

April 1917- Darkest days for Italy

An extract from “Darkest Days” by Julius Osilini

“It came to be known as 'The April Fool’s Day Offensive' and what it so often sadly ignored is the personal sacrifices made by the men in the trenches that were forced to perform such an action. It was also an act of supreme military lunacy, an offensive sustained beyond all limits of logic. On the morning of the 1st April all along the line Italian soldiers moved out of their prepared defenses and flung themselves on an enemy that not only knew full well they were coming due to inept preparations that fully telegraphed that an offensive was coming but also the UHE total dominance of the skies that allowed them ample aerial reconnaissance of preparations. That and the fact that the UHE were dug into defensive positions that were almost universally supported by favourable natural terrain, often with river crossings. Their defenses were backed by total aerial superiority, heavy machine guns, trench mortars and flamethrowers, as well as hand grenades. There was only so much sheer, raw courage could do. It had all the portents of disaster and so it was to prove.

The first day man accounts indicate that men ‘were cut down like wheat’ and at the end of the first day alone more than 60,000 casualties had ensued. The Italian attack did succeed in eliminating both UHE bridgeheads West of the Tichino and even established their own bridgehead on the Eastern side at Abbiategrasso, giving them some hope that they could retake Milan. Hence the attack was continued, and continued, long past the stage where such an attack made any military sense. In fact it was only on the 9th May that the offensive was finally called off, the cost in human suffering almost incalculable.

'There was frustration. We had lost so many people and taken so little ground. And men began to wonder, ‘why?’ There was no feeling of giving up; they were just wondering ‘why?’ And when you came out into the open, you saw these endless lines of walking wounded, and ambulances, and we wondered how long we could exist in this place.'

'The memories of those heartbreaking days will last forever. The name Milan and the date April 1st is engraved deep in our hearts, along with the faces of our friends, a magnificent group of men. We were two years in the making and ten minutes in the destroying.'

'I watched them as they staggered forward and dropped down utterly worn out, body and soul. By an almost superhuman effort many of them staggered to their feet again, and formed themselves into an irregular line. In one little space there were just two thin lines – all that was left of a Regiment (barely one hundred men). I watched the scene as it unfolded itself and cried. The sergeant stood there with note-book resting on the end of his rifle, repeatedly putting his pencil through names that were missing. Sometimes he flicked a whole page without not marking a name. Our children should be taught to regard it as the standard of man's self-sacrifice. We may have lost but we did all that was humanly possible to win.'

When the offensive was finally called off on the 9th May, only at Cremona on the Po was a gain of more than nine kilometers miles obtained(18 kilometers at Cremona). All this at the most terrible cost. The UHE was to suffer 129,000 casualties plus 13,500 captured, with 7,000 more Russian casualties and 4,000 Congolese. The Italian Army, however, had been bled white, with repeated instances from Rome to continue offensive operations. 281,000 casualties were suffered, along with 6,500 British troops and 8,900 French colonial ones.

By the 7th of May many men were at the limit of their exhaustion. Their grievances unheard, their pleas for a rest unheeded, mutinies started to break out within some unit and spread rapidly. By the 9th May, units within as many as nine Divisions refused to go forward. By the end of May this had spread to 26 Divisions. Not all units in every Division, but half the Royal Italian Army had been effected. An estimated 8,000 Italian soldiers deserted in May alone. The average soldier had reached breaking point and with Rome a scene of daily riots by the end of May and the regime dithering over who to approach and what terms could or should be accepted as a peace offer, the UHE summer offensive that was to knock Italy from the war was duly launched on 31st May 1917. It's initial stunning success was all too predictable."

April 1917- War news

6 April 1917, New York Times International Edition

"Chilean forces have reportedly brought the Peruvian capital of Lima under siege, a siege supported by a full naval blockade by sea. The only way in and out of the capital is but a road that has already been interdicted twice 'and will likely be closed any day' according to war correspondents on site."

"The prestige of the Admiralty has been lowered by a successful raid into the English Channel on the 5th April of ten German torpedo boats, one of which torpedoed and sunk a Royal Navy destroyer."

"The troopship Olympic has struck a mine and sunk with heavy loss of life 20 nautical miles from Queenstown. She had been transporting Canadian soldiers to the European theatre of war. Sources indicate that many German submarines are now laying mines in preference to torpedo attack as cruiser rules do not have to be observed and over the last month in particular losses have climbed."

"Two 7,000 ton blockade runners have been sunk by by the Royal Navy battleships Duncan and Russell whilst attempting to break out via the Denmark Strait into the Atlantic as raiders."

"Egyptian Army units, with the support of a company of British Army troops, have been thrown back in their attempts to capture Isiro in Northern Congo and have been forced to retreat, beset by renewed rebellion problems in the Sudan."

"The South African Government reports that it has completed the occupation of German South West Africa his and that the last German forces surrendered on the 31st March 1917."

"J.P Morgan have announced that they have reached a credit agreement with the British, French and Italian governments. The loan will be for $500,000,000, by far the largest single loan in financial history. The loan was issued on five-year, 5 per cent joint British, French and Italian bonds. The German and UHE government have refused to respond to requests for comment."

"Attacks all across the line by Italian Forces on the Southern Front have failed to make significant progress despite heavy casualties so far, the only notable success the elimination of one UHE bridgehead West of Milan."

"The Patriarch of Constantinople, Germanus V, conducted a service to reconsecrate the Hagga Sophia as a Christian Church yet again and to reconfirm it as yet again the Headquarters of the Eastern Church. Bulgarian and Russian forces have settled into full control of the city, the dividing line between the two powers being the Golden Horn."

"The remains of the Ottoman Navy has moved to Golcuk in the Sea of Marmara, although 'numbers' of immobilized vessels have reportedly been captured by Bulgarian or Russian forces, including the beached and badly damaged battlecruiser Abdul Kadim."

"In the Far East Port Arthur has fallen to Japanese forces, with almost 30,000 Russian troops being forced to surrender."

April 1917 - A house for beggars

9 April 1917, Westminster, London, United Kingdom

Bonar Law sat back in the chair and pinched his nose, stretching his back at the same time. The Chancellor of the Exchequer was working late, as he almost always did. This bloody war had already claimed his eldest son in France. He had secured the loan from J.P Morgan with the help of men on the scene. Resting in the vaults of the Bank of England were France's gold reserves, some 132,000,00 pounds sterling worth of metal. Also those if Italy, some 51,000,000 pounds sterling of metal. It sounded impressive, yet it was not enough.

Britain had started the war as the unquestioned world centre of finance, low national debt and in an excellent situation. Her only weakness was a paucity of bullion, only some 42 million pounds worth. However, the problem was one of expenditure. Already 1.51 billion pounds had been expended as against a revenue stream of 305 million. If it was only financing the war on behalf of Great Britain Bonar Law would not have been concerned. However, that was not the case. In 1916, even before the war, the French state was heavily indebted, over 43 billion French francs, a debt accumulated for a great part to prepare for colonial and continental war and to build her Army and Navy to their peak. To be sure, the cost of this debt was limited due to the huge amount of French savings and the general trust towards French public finance, mirrored in the low interest rates paid by the state on its debt, but it was still there. Within two months for France, within three for Italy, their ability to finance the war had all but disappeared and no matter the number of war bonds and tax increases that were levied, these were never going to be sufficient to cover expenditure and so Great Britain was forced to take up the slack and would no doubt continue to do so. Japan was another nation that was a financial drain, impoverished before the war due to her great naval expansion and now relying on handouts. The Ottomans yet another, even being so foolish as to allow their tiny gold reserves of 5 million pounds sterling be captured by the Bulgarians. Great Britain was being drained by her allies like a urn at a soup kitchen, a house beset by beggars on every side.

Now today, more bad news. The Greeks had declared war, not on Britain or France, but the Ottoman Empire at least. The Ottomans were like a fallen jumper at the steeplechase, just waiting for someone to shoot them to put them out of their misery. How long would this bloody war last?

April 1917- War news 2

14 April 1917, New York Times International Edition

"Reports from indicate the UHE Kaiser Rudolf, whilst touring the front lines had been injured by shrapnel in the left arm. The UHE Government has indicated that the injury, whilst painful, is only relatively minor and they expect a full recovery within two to three weeks, indicating that Crown Princess Helena, currently 37 weeks pregnant, will act as Head of State 'for a brief period only'."

"On the Western Front, two separate offensives have been launched with a day of each other. Firstly an Anglo-French offensive near Amiens that commenced on the 11th April and has so far gained very little in terms of ground captured. Secondly, the German Army has launched an offensive on the 12th April in an attempt to capture Nancy and Luneville. So far progress has been bloody and without significant success.

"Greek troops, supported by two armoured cruisers and smaller ships, have landed at Cesme on the 10th April, rapidly gaining a foothold in the town."

"In Bursa, Sultan Mehmet V had died on the 9th April from a series of heart attacks. Reports from the city indicate that the triumvirate that has ruled the Ottoman Empire and that brought the Ottomans into the war, "The Three Pashas", have fled a day later. The new Sultan Mehmet VI, has appointed Salih Hulusi Pasha as Grand Vizier amidst speculation that the 600 year old Ottoman Empire, best by enemies on all sides, will ask for terms. Facing the Greeks and Bulgarians and losing territory to Russia in the East, Yemen has already been lost to rebellion and with Hussein ibn Ali al-Hashimi declaring himself King of all Arabs on the 1st April and launching a full scale revolt in Transjordan and Iraq, it is widely seen that the former Great Power can barely control events inside it's own territory."

"On the Southern Front Italian offensives had reduced all UHE bridgeheads West of the River Tichino 'at great cost' and are attempting to cross to the Eastern side of the River to threaten Milan, at this stage unsuccessfully."

"In Peru the capital Lima is now completely cut off and invested from all sides, as well as blockaded by sea. Most pundits predict it's fall within days. Latest reports indicate that President Sanchez may have been killed in recent days, possibly be the citizens of Lima itself."

"UHE ace Julius Arigi has been reported to have achieved his 40th aerial victory in recent fighting near Milan, making him the leading such exponent in fighting."

"Rome had been raided by 'more than 20' UHE Zeppelins on the night of the 12th April, with bombs reported to have fallen 'on the edge' of the Colosseum."

"Argentinian gains in the Brazilian states of Santa Catarina and Parana have been halted by regular Brazilian Army troops, with Brazilian troops now in strength in the town of Cascavel."

"President Taft, to assuage public fears of United States involvement in the war in Europe, commented that the J.P Morgan Bank's loan to Great Britain and her allies was "totally secured by British assets within America and did not represent a position of support for either the Entente or the League."

"The Baja California land rush appears to have slowed, with the population of the new state swelling from 44,000 approximate to nearly 200,000 courtesy of land grants from the Federal Government."

April 1917 - Rudolf in hospital and trouble

18 April 1917, Empress Elizabeth Central Hospital, Favoritin, Vienna, UHE

Stephanie heard the voice as she came down the rows of beds towards the private enclosed area, since the door was open.

"Look I am alright I say, I just need to maybe to rest a day more."

"But Your Majesty, some of the repairs are most delicate and will take at least a week to be able heal..."

"No! I..."

Stephanie flung open the door. "Rudolf, sit back down now and listen to the good doctor! I gather that he is proving a difficult patient Herr Doktor?"

"Your Majesty, yes, well, errmmm...."

"Do not worry my dear doctor. Now he is just going to lie quietly and do every single thing he is told, he is not going to be rude to you or the nursing staff and he is going to be a model patient, are you not my love?" Stephanie fixed Rudolf with a withering gaze of her blue eyes.

"Well, I....yes of course." Rudolf deflated.

Later the doctors and nurses left the royal couple in the small private room. Stephanie hissed "What were you thinking, you could have been killed?"

"How could I not at least go forward, to see it with my own eyes. One cannot expect that I myself should not share at least a small portion of the dangers our brave men face every single day."

"You are not an ordinary man Rudolf." Stephanie sighed. "However, I see your point."

It was at that point that Stephanie looked upwards as the door opened and their daughter waddled in. "Papa, I hope you are alright?" Lola asked, worry evident in her eyes.

"Of course I am liebchen, it's just a scratch. Now, look at this medal I have" said Rudolf, displaying a simple zinc medal with a grey/green background that showed a single red stripe with a childlike grin.

Men, thought Stephanie. Can't live with them, can't live without them.

April 1917- The chase is on

22 April 1917, 80 miles due East of Siderno, Ionian Sea

The mast had come over the horizon from a long distance away, making it likely a large ship and the light battlecruiser had immediately come towards. There was nothing of this size that the UHE had in the Ionian Sea that Captain Victor Fenec was aware of. The whir of the bridge telephone caused him to answer. It was the man in the foremast lookout. "It's a big four funnel liner in naval colours Captain! Course 195, estimate speed 20 knots. She has a much smaller escort, possibly a small cruiser or a destroyer."

Captain Fenec's lips peeled back in a smile. Just three months ago his ship was swinging at anchor, the most important day's activity giving the men a short arm inspection. Now he was chasing a huge enemy liner. He spoke down to the engine room "make turns for maximum revolutions please." The battlecruiser virtually leapt ahead, accelerating from 16 to 31 knots.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Reginald Warwick had been the Maurentania's Master since before the war. He knew they were under threat as soon as the sighted vessel changed her aspect and turned towards. They had delivered the cargo of Indian troops to Italy and were now on their way to Malta and eventually all the way to England to remove the remnants of units both British and Indian Army that had been broken on the wheel of combat in Italy. It was a large enemy ship and he doubted the ability of the Italian cruiser Quarto as escort to hold such a ship off. However, the Italian vessel, like Mauritania as a Blue Riband holder, was fast. He immediately rang up full speed and turned away from the suspected enemy ship.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Captain Johann Kimmel ordered the crew to stand down. The 2,200 ton steel hulled barque Trevayne looked completely innocuous, weathered and years old, typical of many such vessels that plied the Mediterranean Sea. But she had four well disguised 100mm guns that that had made short work of the French 1,600 ton banana boat. It had been a surprisingly sad experience seeing the old ship sink.

April 1917- A liner escapes

22 April 1917, Ionian Sea

Captain Victor Fenec cursed. He had sunk the Italian cruiser, as well as a small British protected cruiser that had also arrived on the scene, however, he had missed the main prize, the liner. He had spread out and searched a box pattern in the hope of reacquiring the ship but had enjoyed no success.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
24 April 1917, Admiralty, Whitehall, London, United Kingdom

The First Sea Lord pondered the situation. To have lost the big liner stuffed with over 2,000 troops would have been an unimaginable disaster. Whilst it seemed on the surface that the Royal Navy was overstretched and indeed it was, there were silver linings on some clouds. Within three to four months he would have five more battleships. The Ottoman ship would have to be kept of course, little use could be gained from delivering it to that ramshackle state that had already asked for terms. Plus the Chilean ship that had started all this fuss. Two more R Class ships and the Agincourt. That would leave only two more R Class ships and the Hood under construction.

They had the Brazilian's bottled up and the Congolese Navy as well. There was little that could be done about the South Pacific. The Far East was secure, only the large cruiser Rurik at large. Von Spee was bottled up with the Brazilians. Now all he had to do was watch the High Seas Fleet and deal with submarines. Aside from the Mediterranean, the latest problem. If only the Italians could hold on. Seemingly they still had fight in them, at least on land as they were launching a full scale offensive. West of Malta was secure. It was in the Eastern Mediterranean that problems existed, not to mention that the Adriatic had become a UHE sea. When he had the new ships, he would place a division of battleships in the Mediterranean. For now, the route between Malta and Alexandria would have to be covered with a ship that had proven itself useless in Fleet combat but would be more than sufficient for raiders. He had ample armoured cruisers so dispatching 12 of them to Malta would not unduly alter things aside from a need to keep more armed merchant cruisers in RN service longer to cover the Northern blockade.

April 1917- Peru falls, Bolivia throws in the towel

Thanks to @holyknight for his input on this

28 April 1917, Lima, occupied Peru

It had been a bloody battle to take the capital of Peru, the tripartite forces taking over 18,000 casualties to march to and secure the city, however, it was a conflict that had destroyed what remained of the Peruvian Army as a coherent fighting force. As the garrison of the city marched into captivity on the 26th April, acting President César Canevaro Valega signed the Treaty that would take Peru out of the war. "El Gran Desastre"(The Great Disaster) it was later called, but what was he to do. IT was the fourth time in less than a century Chilean troops had marched into Lima. Peru no longer had an Army, or a Navy. There was no choice in the matter.

The new border with Colombia was to be advanced to the Napo and Amazon Rivers. Ecuador all of Lareto Department North of the Maranon River, which would include nearly all of the Amazon rain-forest, plus a small enclave on the coast.

To Chile would go all of Tacna Department

What could one do with no effective Army or Navy?

For the League, the first small domino had fallen. It was quickly followed by Bolivia, which was to take a white peace four days later on the 1st May that virtually guaranteed her current borders, losing only a small stump of land some 268 square miles large abutting the Paraguay River in the far Southeast of Bolivia. The "Pact of Steel" had disintegrated.

May 1917 - Birth of a grandson and heir

2 May 1917, Hofburg, Vienna, UHE

He was panicked. Despite all the training he’d received in composure Friedrich Christian was nervous and his father-in-law's incessant pacing, arm sling and brusque manner certainly did not help. His darling Lola had only stepped back from the position of acting Kaiser a week ago and now she labouring in the next room, her moans all too clear. Despite knowing that this was going to happen eventually, and all the plans they had made for it when they found out, he was worried and nervous. There was something different when it was the love of your life laying there pushing a whole person out, and in a strange way it was beautiful. She was doing perfect, so her mother had said, so now all they had to do was wait until her contractions finally pushed a brand new human out. He was pulled from his odd thoughts by a particularly loud groan and finally a tiny wail fell upon both of their ears for the first time. He looked at his father-in-law, who looked like he was going to kill him five minutes before. A grin spread across both of their faces.

After tending to the cleansing of both mother and child, and making sure both were fed, Friederich Christian found himself an hour later with arms full of a healthy, robust baby boy while the new mother dozed in the bed next to him.

He found himself moving to the window that was cracked open so that fresh air could circulate in the room. The moonlight fell on the small features on the newborn in his arms, casting him in an ethereal glow. If he hadn’t believed in magic already, he would now, as how could he have such a perfect baby as this? He smiled down at his son, as he ran his hand over the soft, short shock of hair on the baby’s head. He balled up his tiny fists.

“Hello. I’m your father. I’m not going to let anything ever happen to you. I’ll keep you safe.” It hit him as he finished that sentence. He was a father now. He had a child who would love him, unconditionally. He would have a chance to rear a child who would make a mark on the world. He resolved right then to be a person who deserved that kind of love, that kind of recognition. He brought the small child up to his face to press a kiss into his forehead, but instead found himself pressing his son into his face, trying to be as close to him as possible without hurting him. Who knows when the next time he’ll be able to do this. He held him tight, listening to his tiny lungs fill with air and feeling him exhale on his face. He pulled back and found himself smiling again, rubbing his fingers across his cheeks and over his tiny nose. He watched his eyes flutter, and held his breath in the hope that he didn’t wake him. Releasing his breath when she remained asleep he adjusted him in his arms so that he could show him off.

“You’ll take this world by storm,” he said, “I just know you will. You’ll be a fearsome child and the most perfect thing ever to happen to me. Hopefully you will grow in an era of peace and we never have this current madness again.” All this was whispered into the newborn baby’s hair as he stalked around the room, trying to prolong the time he had with him. He returned only when he started fussing, and he knew that he would be tired and needed to rest. He laid him down in the basket of limbs of her mother and curled up after him to form a wall from the rest of the world. For right now, everything was perfect, there was nothing that could ruin this moment between him and his family. For right now, nothing existed except for him, his wife, and the tiny life they had created lying between them.

Lola smiled at him, then at her mother and father who had both just come into the room. "Joseph Rudolf Augustus Charles."

May 1917 - The Ottomans fold

9 May 1917, Hünkar Köşkü, Bursa, Ottoman Empire

So, the allied proposals had arrived. It was a disaster but what could be done to mitigate it? Mehmet VI despaired of any better possibilities. His allies had done nothing to support his Empire. In fact, in Italy’s case they had called off their latest offensives and their troops were in rebellion. The French were barely holding on. The British overextended. No, there was no hope of any meaningful support and the Russians were too powerful and now had the Greeks and Bulgarians behind them, plus in principle support from Romania and Serbia. With the Arab lands in full revolt against the pitiful garrisons he had left there was no choice but to accept, despite the harshness of the terms. They could well be harder and he sensed the hands of the German and UHE in mitigating the demands of Russia especially.

Istanbul Provence to be divided between Bulgaria and Russia
Trebizond and Kharput Provinces to Russia, plus Sinope and half Diyabakir Provence
An enclave including Smyrna, as well as some islands to Greece
Suspension of any trade between the Ottoman Empire and Italy, France and Great Britain immediately
Immediate seizure of any French, Italian and British assets within the Ottoman Empire, such assets can be used to defray the cost of reparations
Immediate restoration of all League assets formerly held prior to the war
Reparations to the value of 150 million pounds sterling to be divided among the League powers
Transfer of the battleship Resadiye, the cruiser Hamidiye and six destroyers to the Imperial Russian Navy, value of such to be deducted from reparations
An immediate transfer of all Christian subjects within the Ottoman Empire into League held territory if such Christian subjects desire such a move
A recognition of the independence of Yemen
A recognition of the independence of Syria, Palestine and El-Hejaz Provence's as well as Arabia under the jurisdiction of the Hashemite dynasty

Mehmet VI and his Ministers spent the next two weeks since the ceasefire on the 8th May haggling over various minor points but the League negotiators were not to be moved on the main eleven points. On the 6th of June 1917, the Mehmet VI and the Ottoman Empire was to sign the treaty of Trebizond and pull out of the war, no doubt a decision hastened by the collapse of the Italian Front a week prior.

Treaty of Trebizond Borders

May 1917 - Operation Donnerball is green lit

18 May 1917, SMS Sachsen, Kiel, German Empire

Scheer sat in the cabin in the new High Seas Fleet's flagship. The operation had received approval and would sail on the 31st May, where he would take fully 30 German and two Russian capital ships on what had been called Operation Donnerball. Again, he hoped to trap and engage the battlecruiser squadron, this time without the intervention of the Grand Fleet. Meanwhile the Russian force would ambush the older bombardment battleships that were based at Dover, destroying them in a further blow to British Naval supremacy.

May 1917 - Operation Operation Zerstörung is green lit

24 May 1917, Ministry of War, Vienna, UHE

Arthur Freiherr Arz von Straußenburg went over the plan in it's most basic format yet again. "Your Majesty, we have timed to operation to commence an hour before dawn on the 31st, a week from now. They are still disorganized from their last offensives and also under-strength. Some units that have been deemed to be not politically reliable have been removed from the front line, further weakening it. In addition to our own units we have seven Russian Divisions, an Albania Regiment and a German Regiment.

We attack on four separate fronts. Use of gas will be in the initial stages only to hopefully assist crossings of the Po and Tichino. If the weather is not favorable for dispensers we will have to use shells. First wave will be assault engineers and our initial objectives will be to capture the bridges over the relevant rivers. Dawn will see the use of every available aircraft to support ground forces, scouts being used to strafe enemy trenches. We have assembled large numbers of barges to transport men and in some cases land-ships.

To the West there will be three major thrusts, all aimed at capturing a bridge over the River. From Pavia and at Vigevano and Novara. The objective is, of course, Turin, some 70 kilometers. To the South, we thrust directly at Broni with an objective of Genoa, some 55 kilometers.

On the Adriatic, we look to cross and envelope Ferarra using barges, meanwhile assisted naval landings will take place that same morning on the beach at Commachio, threatening to turn the city's flank. Bologna is the main prize and is only 40 kilometers away. Kommandos are to be inserted at Misano Adriatico, who's job it will be to cut the Adriatic line, making rail reinforcement difficult. In the West, aircraft will attack the town of Lavagna in the hope the rail bridge or rail line will be disrupted, creating similar problems reinforcing Genoa.

The Navy will provide full support for our landings and assist in coastal bombardment, often against rail lines as well. That is the plan in a nutshell Your Majesty. We have named it Operation Zerstörung."

"Very well Colonel-general, you may proceed and Godspeed." Hopefully this would bring an end to the fighting and dying in Italy at least thought Rudolf. With the two sides battering each other to death in France, something to break the stalemate was badly needed.

May 1917- Russia under pressure

28 May 1917, Hofburg, Vienna, UHE

The two women, both Empresses of vast Empires, sat and talked quietly, comfortable in each other’s company after so many meetings before.

“Just how bad has it been?” asked Stephanie.

“To be honest pretty bad” said Nina. “The casualties are now coming in regularly, shortages of goods are all too apparent and the losses in the Far East to Japan are seen as a national humiliation. The taking of Constantinople has picked things up somewhat, but like all victories, unless they are followed by further good news, it will quickly become submerged.

Nicholas wants to take personal command of the Army in the Far East, I have told him that it could be a disaster as then he will be personally linked to any further defeats, however, I have had trouble influencing him in regards the matter. His mother and his Uncles have been as unhelpful as they have ever been and that is saying a lot.

We have gone down the path of reform and it’s been a path I have firmly supported, but now we are stuck in the middle. The Duma does not know how to properly approach the Tsar, it has had too little experience and does not understand it’s role. Nicky is hopelessly suspicious of it’s intentions.

With the war he is under so much pressure that I don’t know how he puts up with it. It would be easier if our home life was better but it’s not. Things between us are well but all four older children are problems. Alexei ran away and enlisted as ‘Private Romanov’ after being refused permission to fight on the front line and he to be retrieved from a military camp in Eastern Anatolia. Now he will not talk to us. Tatiana is perhaps a little too much like my dear father as you know she blew her husband to hell in Romania creating an unbelievable mess there. One twin Ferdinand will raise as his heir, the other is now here. It is a bizarre situation and an embarrassment for us. Marie is in Bulgaria. It is all sweetness and light there but she is Nicky’s favourite and I know he misses her terribly. Nicholas, do not even get me started on Nicholas. He is Vice Governor of Finland, a sinecure of a position created for him. He lives with two women now, Sophie Mannerheim who bore him a son at such a young age and now Alexandra Demidoff, who has left her husband. There are rumours the two women are in an unnatural relationship, yet now this Demidoff girl is pregnant to. To be honest, I am too afraid to even ask who the father may be. Our youngest three are thankfully little trouble but that is all.

The SD’s and SR’s have infiltrated back into Russia this last year, their ranks swelled by disillusioned troops in many cases. Sailors posted to Kiel have even come back with leftist ideals in some cases. If we can wrap this war up then so much the better, for it is causing a large amount of strain on a society that can take little extra strain.

May 1917- The offensive begins in Italy

31 May 1917, Abbiategrasso, Kingdom of Italy

They had waited until the wind was perfect and for that reason the attack went in early, in fact at 0415. The gas drifted from the dispensers insidiously across the intervening ground between the trenches, a combination of xylyl bromide or tear gas and phosgene. At the same time the artillery, including some super heavy 305mm pieces, commenced the bombardment.

It was to quickly create a set of conflicting priorities, the need to stay in the trench to shelter from the guns and the need to escape the dense gas by getting out of the trench and accessing fresh air. A large mine was also detonated under the Italian positions on their bridgehead over the Tichino. Specially-trained and equipped stormtrooper units led attacks, making good use of the Madsen machine gun, the automatic pistol, light trench mortars, mountain guns, flamethrowers and hand grenades. Kommandos had already seized the bridge to the North at Novara. The Italians were to blow the bridge at Pavia, but at Vigevano the Italian commander, worried about his retreating men and their need to use the bridge to cross back over the Tichino in retreat, waited too late and a second bridge was captured intact.

Everywhere UHE scout aircraft strafed men in retreat or attempting to move up to the front line. For the Royal Italian Army, it was the supreme test, but it was a test that they were doomed to fail. The losses of April had not been made up to a significant degree and too many units had been withdrawn to be “stiffened” due to the recent mutinies.

The word of the gas attacks, followed by lines of Italian soldiers streaming backwards towards rear area positions was more than enough for some units. Some stood and fought with lion like bravery, but many men, exhausted, dispirited and conscious that they had no protection against gas attack at all, it was the final straw. A number of units refused to go forward and some surrendered in position at the first available chance after the initial assault, especially after seeing many fleeing men cut down by land and air forces.

By 1030 three bridges had been captured and many thousands of men were over the Tichino or Po, streaming into gaps left in the Italian lines as some units either retreated without orders or simply surrendered in place. In some locations UHE units advanced as much as 20 kilometers on the first day alone, many of those units closing in on Turin.
-----------------------------------------------------
31 May 1917, Comacchio, Kingdom of Italy

The naval bombardment was short and sharp, there being very little that needed to be suppressed. The local defence platoon watched the ships appear out of the mist. Four, no six, wait ten of them, low of shape and with the bridge at the rear. They looked more like barges and in fact there were sixteen. They drove in and grounded easily in the beach, spilling out men and eventually equipment. By midday the three kilometres to the town had been covered and the entrance to the Garibaldi Canal taken. By nightfall a complete Regiment of Naval Infantry were ashore, a Regiment of Landwehr mostly so. Resistance had been scattered and light.
----------------------------------------------------
31 May 1917, Bellaria, Kingdom of Italy

The Kommandos came ashore in the dark of the night, the shallow draft minesweepers remaining offshore. It was less than 100 meters to the railway embankment. It was still grey and just beginning to show the pearly sheen of dawn when they were ready. When the main rail line blew in three places they had been ashore less than 70 minutes. Within 20 more they would be back at sea, leaving the East coast main railway line cut and the small rail bridge over the Uso River partially collapsed.

June 1917 - Battle of the Channel and Dutch Coast Part 1

An extract from "the Great War at Sea" by Anthony Preston, MAN Press, 1988

The Battle of the Channel and Dutch Coast was the second of the engagements during the Great War between the Grand Fleet and the High Seas Fleet and was to the last large scale encounter between capital ships in the North Sea aside from the brief action of 12 September 1918. It was a full scale commitment by the High Seas Fleet, with some 30 modern battleships and battlecruisers committed to the operation, with the Imperial Russian Navy contributing another two. The basic plan was simple enough, to proceed with Hipper's 1st Scouting Group and bombard Lowestoft and Great Yarmouth whilst the detached Russian Squadron, centered on two large battlecruisers with six light cruisers and 16 destroyers, raided the Channel Bombardment Fleet. This activity was all to be covered by Scheer's High Seas Fleet, consisting of 22 battleships and 9 light cruisers and 33 destroyers as screen. Hipper's force consisted of eight battlecruisers, eight light cruisers and 31 destroyers. The Germans had not modified their basic plan at all in terms of drawing a portion of the Grand Fleet South and defeating it in detail, finally achieving the parity they so desired.

It was to fail for a number of reason, the fact that indifferent weather was to keep Zeppelins grounded, the inability of the Imperial Russia Navy to operate at a high standard, a series of erroneous assumptions but mainly it failed because in early March 1917 Room 40 at the Admiralty had for all intents and purposes broken the German Naval Code and were awaiting a large scale operation to reap the benefits of such activity. By 31st May 1917, they had such an Operation. The Germans were coming out again and there would be another chance not to repeat the mistakes that had led to what was at best an inconclusive victory in the Battle of Northumberland the previous year.

Hence when Hipper, Scheer and Kolchak sailed on the morning of the 31st May, Jellicoe was already at sea with the Grand Fleet. He had left three recently commissioned ships behind, as well as a ship that was in fitters, but still came South with 33 battleships, 10 light cruisers and 39 destroyers, supported by Hood's five battlecruiser and Evan Thomas's five fast battleships, also with a screen of 10 light cruisers and 38 destroyers between them. At Harwich lay Reginald Tyrwhitt's Harwich Force of eight light cruisers and 25 destroyers as well as the Cross Channel Bombardment force of Rear Admiral Robert Arbuthnot consisting of three old Majestic Class battleships and the barely newer HMS Formidable and a protected cruiser and four more destroyers.

Whilst Jellicoe knew that the High Seas Fleet planned a sortie, he did not know when and where, however, he made the assumption that a coastal bombardment mission was the most likely option. It had caused much negative press for the Admiralty before and it seemed the most likely option. His thought in terms of a likely bombardment area was again the coast of Northumberland, hence he positioned his fleet roughly 90 nautical miles East of Hull, a likely place to intercept such a sortie. He was of course wrong and the first new he was to receive was of the German Fleet bombarding Great Yarmouth and Lowestoft. He ordered Horace Hood's battlecruisers South to intercept and moved Southeast himself to cut off any likely escape route.

The battle was to have four parts, the engagement between the battlecruiser forces, Hipper's and Hood's respectively, the Channel engagement between Kolchak and Arbuthonot and the Tyrwitt as well, the main fleet engagement and then the return to the Jade of Hipper whilst Scheer used the port of Emden.

June 1917 - Battle of the Channel and Dutch Coast Part 2

An extract from "the Great War at Sea" by Anthony Preston, MAN Press, 1988

The first part of the battle was the engagement between the two battlecruiser forces, which were to encounter each other at 1306. Hipper’s quickly engaged Hood’s force, confident of his 8 to 6 numerical advantage and his previous encounter at Northumberland giving him the impression, and not an unfair one at that, that the Royal Navy battlecruisers were vulnerable. However, Evan Thomas’s Queen Elizabeth Class ships were only four miles behind Hood’s battlecruisers and within ten minutes had also come into range of Hipper’s ships. Recognising this new threat, Hipper reverted to his main purpose, which was to drag Hood’s ships towards Scheer’s Main Body.

The 35 minute engagement as Hipper drew the two Royal Navy formations towards Scheer was to result in a casualty on both sides. Firstly, HMS Warspite, firing at the battlecruiser Moltke, was to gain a hit that crippled the German ship, slowing her to a limping 10 knots. Hipper could not slow to protect the ship and she was battered to death by two British battleships, which slowed and stayed behind to finish their opponent. Then, just a few minutes before Hipper was to sight Scheer, the battlecruiser Seydlitz landed a ladder of shells over the HMS Indefatigable, exploding the vulnerable battlecruiser at 1346. At 1352 Scheer’s battleships were to sight the Royal Navy ships, causing them to rapidly turn away under fire.

Jellicoe was, however, not far away himself and was able to spot and open fire on the rear of Scheer’s line at 1414. Scheer and Hipper were not in an enviable situation, trapped between two British forces and with Jellicoe blacking their way toward friendly ports.

To that end they did the only thing that was possible in the circumstances, sending in their light forces to threaten torpedo attacks to cover the withdrawal of their fleet. This was to result in a vicious melee between the two fleets, one that favoured the German’s combined numbers of some 17 light cruiser and 64 torpedo boats but not unduly so when the greater tonnage and power of the 10 British cruisers and 38 destroyers. It was to see the loss of three German light cruisers and ten torpedo boats in exchange for a British light cruiser and six destroyers. The Royal Navy was unable to prevent the German light forces from launching and Jellicoe was to do the only possible thing in the circumstances, that being to turn the fleet away.

This gave Scheer and Hipper the chance to go to maximum power and change course to starboard and the Dutch island of Texel. Jellicoe, Hood and Evan Thomas were all to take up the pursuit, like hounds chasing the fox, but Scheer and Hipper’s sturdily built ships were built for defence. For fully two hours the two fleets were to follow a virtual parallel course, spitting defiance at each other. It was the British that would have the advantage. Not only in regards the fact that they had 41 capital ships as opposed to 29, but also the fact that they knew all too well that crippling and slowing German ships would allow them to be set upon and sunk, whereas crippled British ships were under no immediate threat.

For Scheer it was the toughness of the German ships, the sacrifices of his own light forces to provide a smoke screen and the continued inadequacies of the Royal Navy armour piercing shells, more ships may have been lost. As it was fully seven battleships or battlecruisers were to be lost, as usual the older ships suffering the worst. Four of the losses were older Nassau or Hannover Class ships, plus the Konig Albert, ironically the Kronprinz(which exploded after a magazine penetration) and the battlecruiser Von der Tann. Five torpedo boats and a light cruiser were sunk screening the fleet.

The Royal Navy forces did not get away scot free. The battleship Lord Nelson was to suffer a magazine hit, exploding in a ball of fire. The Dreadnought was to suffer the same fate. It was the loss of the new battleship Revenge, almost immobilised by two mine strikes and then hit by three torpedoes that from a U-Boat 25 minutes later that was to finally see Jellicoe call of the chase. By that stage the British had expended up to 80 of their ammunition in some cases.

By that stage both Hipper and Scheer diverted many damaged ships to the port of Emden, whilst the remainder pressed on towards the Jade, losing only another limping light cruiser to a British submarine.

It was Kolchak that was left in a worse position. Initially the Russian Admiral had exalted in his position, sinking three Royal Navy old battleships of the Majestic Class and two destroyers and driving off the remainder of the battered cross Channel bombardment force. He was so caught up in the task that he largely ignored Scheer and Hipper’s sighting reports and concentrated on his own victory. Having lost only one destroyer, he was then to run into Reginald Tyrwitt’s Harwich Force of eight light cruiser and destroyers. Poorly handled, the Russian Force was to suffer the loss of the battlecruiser Izmail to torpedo attack, along with two light cruisers and seven destroyers at a cost to the Royal Navy of a light cruiser and four destroyers. Harassed by Tyrwitt, his force then ran into HMS Warspite and Valiant, ordered into the Channel after sinking the Moltke. The Borodino, along with two more light cruiser and six destroyers were to be sunk, only two Russian light cruiser and two destroyers escaping of a force of 24 ships.

The Royal Navy had finally achieved their comprehensive victory, some six German battleships, two battlecruisers, five light cruisers and 16 torpedo boats sunk, as well as two Russian battlecruisers, four light cruisers and 14 destroyers, killing some 7000 German and 3500 Russian sailors.

The Royal Navy was to lose three battleships, a battlecruiser, three pre Schrecks, a light cruiser, a protected cruiser and eleven destroyers, their own butcher’s bill over 5500 men. With the monumental explosion the armoured cruiser HMS Hampshire two weeks later at Plymouth and of the battleship HMS Vanguard at Scapa Flow a month later on the 9th July, both yet again caused by poor cordite storage, more than 7000 men had been lost in what was becoming a very bloody naval conflict.

It was, however, an encounter that killed the German Navy’s desire to seek a fleet engagement again, although at the time this was not known to the Admiralty.

June 1917- War news

14 June 1917, New York Times International Edition

"On the Italian Front UHE troops have advanced to within 12 kilometers of Turin. On every front Italy's will to resist appears to be weakening as more and more troops surrender in place. The 15 day offensive has caused 12,000 dead and more than 30,000 wounded yet as many as 280,000 Italian troops have laid down their arms. To the East Ferrara had fallen on the 4th June, Bologna on the 8th, trapping a large pocket of Italian troops that surrendered on the 9th. After heavy fighting UHE forces crossed the Po on the 5th June at Broni and then began to move more rapidly South, captured both Allesandria and Tortona on the 13th June, leaving a distance of less than 40 kilometers to Genoa.

"On the Western Front, the Anglo-French offensive near Amiens that commenced on the 11th April and has gained no more than five kilometers on a six kilometer front despite a massive expenditure of men and materials. General Niville remains 'confident' that a breakthrough can be achieved."

"Also on the Western Front, the German Army offensive launched on the 12th April in an attempt to capture Nancy and Luneville has also met with no significant success. German forces that had taken Luneville on the 2nd June were expelled by the French counter attacks some two days later."

"French forces have been reported to have used landships around the Luneville front, but a number of those have been destroyed by German guns placed close to the Front line."

"In Anatolia, all official fighting has come to a close on the 6th June, however, Eastern Anatolia is reportedly full of heavily armed bandits and travel to the region has been deemed to be highly dangerous."

"In Persia the ANZAC advance towards Tehran has been halted at Qom by Russian forces that have been significantly bolstered by units that would otherwise have gone to Anatolia."

"General Pershing, commenting on the events in Europe, indicated that in the event of a full scale Italian collapse, League forces will be required to garrison large swathes of territory between Italy, large sections of the Ottoman Empire and Belgium, as well as Northern France , all of which would eat into the troops they would have available for front line duties."

"In the Levant, Ottoman troops have been offered repatriation by Hussein ibn Ali al-Hashimi, who had rapidly moved to strengthen his position in the wake of widespread popular support. Already approaches have been made to Great Britain to sign a Treaty guaranteeing the current borders, an approach the British Foreign Office indicated was 'under consideration'."

"In the occupied Peruvian Capital of Lima, Bolivia signed an agreement to formally remove itself from the war, suffering only a small loss in territory unlike the Peruvians themselves."

"In French Guiana Brazilian forces have crossed the River Oyapok and are advancing steadily with 'more than 3,000 men.' French forces in the colony number less than 500 men."

"Italian Navy forces at Taranto have mutinied on the 13th June, a number of ships refusing to raise steam and sail. Many have quoted the inflammatory comments made in Avanti, the Socialist Party newspaper, edited by restored Socialist Benito Mussolini, calling for an immediate end to the war and the punishment 'of those that have led Italy to ruin'. Mussolini has repeatedly called on the current government to resign, saying in the last few weeks since he has been restored to PSI ranks that 'only the socialists have the vision to save Italy.'"

"In Korea a series of bloody battles have gained very little ground for Japanese forces, although in Manchuria and Manchuria Shenyang has been recaptured by the Japanese after being lost some 12 weeks ago in what was described as a 'bloody slog'."

June 1917- Italy takes terms

15 June 1917, Bar, Kingdom of Montenegro

Italian Prime Minister Vittorio Orlando hung his head after the meeting. Had he appeared too conciliatory? They had talked for two weeks of a negotiated peace in Rome and had not been able to agree on terms that would be acceptable until the King had ordered them to accept terms, almost any terms, to end the conflict.

So he had taken the meeting with Count Berchtold, the UHE Foreign Minister and the industrialist Camillo Castiglioni, with whom he had shared pre war business interests and one of the richest men in the UHE. At this stage he had simply said that he was happy to listen to terms to end the war.

When he was to come back to Bar on the 20th June he was to have them. It was to be harsh terms but perhaps not as bad a may have been. If agreed, Italy was to lose all her colonies, with Italian Somaliland and Libya to the UHE, Italian Eritrea to Ethiopia, the Dodecanese Islands to Greece, the Pelagian Islands to the UHE as well as Frulia. UHE Military administration of Northern Italy North of and including Ravenna and Genoa. The naval base of Brindisi was to be made available as required for UHE Fleet manoeuvres.

From a military point of view, Italy was to be disarmed, her Army cut to 150,000 men, a million Carcano rifles and 8,000 Fiat machine guns to be handed over, all to the UHE. Her air service was to hand over all Caprioni bombers in service, again to the UHE. Her Navy was to hand over the battleship Caio Duilio to the UHE, along with six flotilla leaders, 24 of the 40PN class of torpedo boat destroyers and 16 of the F1 Class of small submarine. Greece was to receive an armoured cruiser and four destroyers. Romania two flotilla leaders they had ordered before the war. Four hundred locomotives and associated rolling stock to be transferred to the UHE. All naval ships currently under construction were to be scrapped aside from a few that were to be completed for the UHE and Romania. Transfers of ships to be completed immediately upon agreeance of the Treaty.

Reparations were to be made, mainly to Ethiopia with only a token amount to the Russia and Germany. The UHE would take nothing. These reparation amounts were to be specified at a later time. On the 20th of may Turin was to fall, by the 25th Genoa was threatened. It was Victor Emmanuel that was to announce Italian acceptance of the terms offered on the afternoon of the 26th June 1917 and at 0100 on the 28th June 1917, Italian Forces laid down their arms. The war in Italy was over.

June 1917 - The prizes arrive

27 June 1917, Pola Naval Base, UHE

Rudolf watched as the Italian Navy steamed into port. The battleship Caio Duilio, eight flotilla leaders, an armoured cruiser, 24 40PN Class torpedo boat destroyers and 16 F1 Class small submarines. It was vindication for his own naval policy. The battleship would immediately have her secondary armament altered to fire the standard UHE 5.9 inch weapon, probably a four to five month job in refit along with other changes. The smaller ships could immediately be put to use in the Adriatic whilst the main UHE fleet could now look to operations in the Adriatic with the use of Bari as required as a forward base, as well as Kotor, the later of which would be provided with an upgrade of facilities. Of course, all of this would require finding an extra 5,000 sailors to man these new vessels.

The Navy now was stronger than when it had started the war, not weaker and could now begin offensive operation in the Mediterranean. It was only the previous day that the Imperial Russian navy had declared the Bosporus clear of mines. That would also leave them able to transit in the Aegean quite easily with their fleet now back up to three modern and three old battleships with the addition of the ex Ottoman ship.

40PN Class torpedo boat

Battleship Caio Duilio

July 1917- Naval update

Naval update from 9th July 1917

FRANCE

Battleships
4 Courbet Class
1 Bretagne Class(two more cancelled and broken up, two lost)
0+2 Normandie Class(two suspended, three cancelled and broken up)
0 Lyon Class(all cancelled and broken up) TOTAL 5

Pre Schrecks
3 Danton Class(3 lost)
0 Liberte Class(3 lost)
2 Republique Class
0 Suffren(lost)
1 Henri IV
3 Charlemegne Class
0 Bouvet(lost) TOTAL:9

Armoured Cruisers
1 Edgar Quinet Class
1 Ernest Renan
0 Jules Michelet(lost)
0 Leon Gambetta Class(3 lost)
3 Gloire Class
2 Dupleix Class(one lost)
3 Gueydon Class
1 Jeanne d'Arc
1 Pothuau
2 Amiril Charner Class(one lost) TOTAL:14

0+2 Lamont-Picquet Class light cruisers(2 launched, 4 cancelled and scrapped)
9 Protected Cruisers
84 destroyers
72 torpedo boats
57 submarines plus 8 building

GERMANY

Battleships
2 Hannover Class(3 lost)
1 Nassau Class(3 lost)
3 Helgoland Class(1 lost)
4 Kaiser Class(1 lost)
3 Konig Class(1 lost)
3+1 Bayern Class(1 fitting out, 1 lost)
0+2 Nederland Class(one cancelled and broken up)
TOTAL: 16 plus three fitting out

Pre Schrecks
1 Braunschweig Class(4 lost)
4 Wittelsbach Class(1 lost)
5 Kaiser Freiderich III Class TOTAL:10

Battlecruisers
1 Blucher
1 Von der Tann(1 lost)
1 Moltke Class(1 lost)
1 Seydlitz
3 Derfflinger Class
0+2 Mackensen Class(two fitting out, five others cancelled and broken up)TOTAL: 7 plus two fitting out

Armoured Cruisers
2 Roon Class
0 Prinz Adalbert Class(12lost)
0 Prinz Heinrich(lost)
0 Furst Bismark(lost) TOTAL: 2

30+8 Light Cruisers(eight on the stocks)
2 Protected Cruisers
5 Gunboats
169 torpedo boats/destroyers(plus 8 building)
122 submarines(48 more building)

RUSSIA

BALTIC FLEET
Battlecruisers
0+2 Izmail Class(two lost, two fitting out)

Pre Schrecks
2 Andrey Pervozvannyy Class
1 Panteleymon
2 Persevit Class
1 Sissoi Veliky
1 Navarin

Armoured Cruisers
1 Gromboi

2 Protected Cruisers
2 Light Cruisers
66+5 destroyers(5 fitting out)
31 submarines(5 building)

BLACK SEA FLEET

Battleships
1 Rossiya(ex Turkish)
2 Imperatritsa Maria Class(one lost)
0+1 Nicholas I Class(fitting out)

Pre Schrecks
2 Evstafi Class
0 Tri Svyatitelya(one lost)
1 Potemkin

3 Protected cruisers
5+3 light cruisers(2 launched, one on stocks)
40+2 destroyers
14 submarines(2 building)

PACIFIC FLEET

Battleships
0 Petropovlosk Class(four lost)
0 Moskva Class(three lost)

Pre Dreadnoughts
0 Retvizan(lost)
0 Borodino Class(all five lost)

Armoured Cruisers
1 Bayan Class(two lost)
1 Rurik

1 Protected Cruiser
11 destroyers
8 submarines

UNITED KINGDOM

Pre Schrecks:
0 Majestic Class(3 lost)
5 Canopus Class(one lost)
5 Formidable Class(one lost)
4 Duncan Class(one lost) Total: 14

Battleships:
2 Lord Nelson Class(one lost)
3 Africa Class(one lost)
3 Dreadnought Class(one lost)
3 Bellerophen Class
2 St Vincent Class(one lost)
2 Neptune Class(one lost)
4 Orion Class
3 KGV Class(one lost)
4 Iron Duke Class
5+1 Queen Elizabeth Class(one launched)
5+2 Revenge Class(three fitting out, one lost)
1 Canada (ex Chilean)
1 Erin (ex Ottoman)
0+1 Hood Class (one on stocks, three cancelled and broken up) Total: 37 + 4 building.

Armoured Cruisers
7 Edgar Class(two lost)
2 Powerful Class
1 Diadem Class(four lost)
1 Incomparable Class(one lost)
2 Mars Class
5 Cressy Class(one lost)
3 Drake Class(one lost)
7 Monmouth Class(two lost)
4 Devonshire Class(two lost)
TOTAL: 32

Battlecruisers
0 Warrior Class(two lost)
1 Black Prince Class(one lost)
3 Invincible Class(two lost)
2 Indefatigable Class(two Australasian, one lost)
2 Lion Class(one lost)
1 Tiger TOTAL: 9

45+10 light cruisers(ten building)
45 protected/scout cruisers
255+55 destroyers
92+32 submarines

OTTOMAN EMPIRE

Battleships
0 Resadiye Class(one in RN, one in IRN)

Battlecruiser
0 Abdul Kadir(lost)

Pre Schrecks
0 Torgud Reis Class(four lost)

2 Protected cruisers
14 torpedo boats and destroyers

ITALY

Battleships
0 Dante Alighiere(lost)
1 Conte de Cavour Class(two lost)
0 Andrea Doria Class(one lost, one transferred to UHE)
0 Francesco Carracciolo Class(one suspended, rest cancelled and broken up) TOTAL: 1

Pre Schrecks
0 Guiseppe Garibaldi Class(three lost)
0 Regina Margherita Class(two lost)
3 Regina Elena Class(one lost)
0 Pisa Class (two lost)
0 San Georgio Class (one lost, one to Greece) TOTAL:3

Armoured Cruisers
0 Marco Polo(lost)
1 Vettor Pissani Class(one lost) TOTAL:1

Protected cruisers 4
Submarines 134
Destroyers 37
Torpedo Boats 35

JAPAN

Battleships
1 Fuso Class(one lost)
2 Kawachi Class(one lost)
2 Satsuma Class(one lost)
0 Katori Class(two lost)
TOTAL:5

Battlecruisers
1 Kongo Class(three lost) TOTAL:1

Armoured Cruisers
0 Tsukuba Class(both sunk)
TOTAL: 0

Light Cruisers 1
Protected Cruisers 3
Destroyers 45 + 4 building
Torpedo Boats 4
Submarines 6

CHILE

Battleships
1 Admiral Latorre Class(second unit seized by RN)

Pre Schrecks
2 Libertad Class
1 Captain Prat

Armoured Cruisers
0 Esmeralda(lost)
1 O'Higgins

4 Protected cruisers
12 destroyers
7 torpedo boats

ARGENTINA

Battleships
0 Rivadadia Class(both lost)

Pre Schrecks
0 Independencia Class(both lost)
0 Admirante Brown(lost)

Armoured Cruisers
1 General Belgrano Class(three lost)

1 Protected cruiser
4 Destroyers
1 Torpedo Boat

BRAZIL

Battleships
1 Bahia
0 Rio de Janiero(lost)

Battlecruisers
1 Rio Grande do Sul Class(two lost)

Pre Schrecks
0 Marshal Deodoro Class(two lost)

Light Cruisers 2
Destroyers 7
Submarines 3
Landing Craft 8

UHE and Congo

Battleships
2 31,800 ton Kaiser Franz Joseph I, 12x14 inch, 16x5.9 inch, 26 knots(Kaiser Franz Joseph I, Kaiserin Elizabeth)
4 24,800 ton Tegethoff Class battleships, 8x14 inch, 16x5.9 inch, 24 knots(Tegethoff, Arpad, Radetzky, Babenburg)
2 19,800 ton Kaiserin Stephanie Class battleships, 9x12.2 inch, 12x5.9 inch, 21 knots(Kaiserin Stephanie, Szent Istvan)
2 18,300 ton Schreck Class battleships, 7x12.2 inch, 10x5.9 inch, 22 knots(Schreck(lost), Kaiser Rudolf, Heiligedreifaltigkeit)
3 20,100 ton Veribis Unitis Class battleships, 8x12.2 inch, 16x3.9 inch, 24 knots(Veribis Unitis, Prinz Eugen, Hapsburg)
1 ex Italian Andrea Doria Class
TOTAL:14

Battlecruisers
1 16,900 ton Budapest, 8x10inch, 12x3.9 inch, 32 knots

Armoured Cruiser
0 9,700 ton Lissa armoured cruiser 16x5.9 inch, 27 knots(lost)

Aviation Cruisers
2 5,400 ton Luft Class
0 4,500 Dandalo(lost)
0 3,880 ton Erasmus(lost)
1 10,980 ton Transylvania

17 Light cruisers(one ex Chinese)
8 Protected cruisers(3 ex Chinese)
72 destroyers(30 ex Italian, 2 more fitting out)
50 submarines(16 ex Italian, 8 building)
11 Minesweepers(four more fitting out)
18Landing Craft
81 MTB's

CONGO
2 mine laying cruisers
1 destroyers
6 riverine gunboats
10 motor torpedo boats

July 1917- The creation of Army Group A, an Italian occupation

10 July 1917, Pinerolo, occupied Italy

Colonel General Rohr von Denta's Army Group A was to consist of 12 Divisions, stretching from the Swiss border to the Mediterranean Sea only some ten kilometers from Monaco. His units would remain on active military operations but it was his orders that he did not like. He was to remain static and not cross the frontier into France, as indeed the French had not crossed into Italy.

Meanwhile, it was still a matter of conjecture as to how many Army units were to be left in the rest of Northern Italy as a garrison to go with the 110,000 troops already in Belgium. Von Denta expected a garrison of in excess of 200,000. Combined with two Divisions of troops in Albania, the Army was being spread thin by commitments everywhere, although vastly simplified in one way now that France remained the only logical opponent on land.

July 1917- British and French considerations

18 July 1917, Paris, French Republic

General Robert Niville considered the situation. He had lost 13 Divisions to the South of France to either guard the Alps or garrison key possible landing areas, two more Colonial Divisions destroyed in Italy, their soldiers killed or captured by UHE forces. It had implications for his latest planned offensive which he had been forced to reduce the scale of. In the East the German offensive was being held, yet was bleeding many of his units white. He had started 1917 with 2.2 million men inside France, 1.8 million of them on the Western Front, but casualties and now diversions to the Italian Frontier had dropped that number to 1.5 million men.

Greater use would no doubt have to be made of Colonial troops, in fact all of the 520,000 soldiers spread over France's colonial Empire, however, the basic conclusion was obvious-sheer weight of numbers would grind France down unless a way was found to win this war in the next 12 months or so. A huge offensive at the start of spring in 1918 had been suggested, using not only gas but the new weapon, tanks, of which Renault had developed a new example, the FT-17, which was just going into mass production. These were the things that France must rely on ere she fall under German domination permanently.

France was doing all she could to ensure success, even rounding up as many Russia revolutionaries as possible back to Russia via Sweden to ferment trouble.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
18 July 1917, Admiralty, Whitehall, London, United Kingdom

The First Sea Lord Roslyn Weymss no longer had a choice in the matter. Control of the Eastern Mediterranean had been completely lost and the Prime Minister had made it quite clear that such control must be reestablished. It was certainly true that such control had been lost, but Weymss questioned the strategic necessity of regaining it not that Italy and the Ottoman Empire had been removed from the war. He was quite confident that the Austrians would not invade Malta and a conquest of Libya was already underway from Egypt.

He had been able to hold off from such a request as the damage from the most recent battle had been repaired but now had no choice. Three Divisions of battleships, two Australasian battlecruisers and four armoured cruisers would go to reinforce the Division of older battleships already at Malta. It left the Grand Fleet short of ships, even with the recent additions of HMS Agincourt and Resistance and Repulse and Renown on builders trials. Barely 30 new battleships remained to the Grand Fleet, an uncomfortable level of bare superiority over the German High Seas Fleet. As for the fleet at Malta, if the Austrians came out, he had no illusions as to how hard pressed they would be.

July 1917 - An Albania visit, reparations

20 July 1917, Schonbrunn Place, Vienna, UHE

Rudolf, Stephanie and Lola walked with King George of Albania, ex Archduke Eugen and his only remaining child, Princess Danika. It was Stephanie who broke the silence.

"I am sorry yet again cousin, sorry beyond belief. To lose a child...but to lose two sons on the same day, I just cannot conceive."

"Thank you. Thank you both. Let us..talk about other matters."

"Reparations. Yes. Ethiopia have agreed a sum of 45 million dollars, essentially some 228 million Italian Lira. Have you formulated a sum as yet?"

"Yes, I have. We have discussed with the Ministers, both my daughter and I. Obviously nothing can put a price on my own loss and that of other families lost during the brief invasion. However, all that aside, we have come up with 250 million Lira plus the four destroyers for the Navy, plus the two merchant ships we already discussed."

"That does not seem unreasonable at all." said Rudolf. "What do you intend to do about the succession?"

Eugen looked at his sole remaining child, the early 20's girl a mass of dark curls with flashing dark eyes, all her mother's child. "Well that won't accept me if that is what you mean."

Eugen turned back to Rudolf. "Excuse my daughter, she is quite accustomed to speaking her mind. She is engaged to an Albanian man, Costa Chekrezi. Many have sought her hand even before the war. The Ministers and senior elders have agreed to have Danika named as the Curatrix of the Albanian thrones, so that if anything happens to me she will act as Regent until a son is of age."

"Very well. Sometimes I wonder if this utterly pointless war will ever end."

"I hope so" said Eugen "as I fear it threaten all that we know the longer it goes on. Surely the British and French will see sense now?"

"One would think so" said Rudolf. "Yet the French are proud and what terms can they accept that will not be a national humiliation? That is the problem."

July 1917- War talks between father and daughter

24 July 1917, Schonbrunn Palace, Vienna, UHE

Rudolf and Stephanie stretched out on the picnic blanket, their daughter and grandson also present, the smell of roses and fresh citrus trees in the air. "It's given me renewed enthusiasm" said Rudolf. "To knock an opponent out of the war, especially one who had coveted what we have for so long. To witness the joy of the people here to see that that Italian war is done. The people here sense that soon it may all be over I think and that is a huge thing. The celebrations in the street gave me great cheer and made me feel like it is not only summer but summer in my heart. Lola my dear, how go your talks with the War Ministry and the Labour Ministry?"

"Well enough papa. We have come to an agreement to stand down 35% of Landsturm units immediately to assist with the harvest and then 20% in August, 15% in September, October and November so as to ensure that the labour market is not flooded with men. We have also passed provisions allowing families to keep at least one son on farms of over 50 acres. I also believe that we can now relax the Manpower Act that came into being in 1916 that has so aggrieved the Unions and their allies like the Socialists. Of the provisions, namely

- Power to exempt a person from service or prohibit their enlistment

- Prevent employers from engaging labour not authorised by the directorate

- Restrict the right of employees to engage in the employment of their choice

- Prevent employees from leaving their employment

- Restrict the right of the employer to dismiss his employees

- Power to direct any person to leave one employment and engage in another

- And compel individuals to register and provide information about themselves

I think that all but the first can be removed, say by the end of September. By that stage, the shortages of workers will likely have eased. We may have to keep part of clause 2, as I do not want to see employers abandoning the use of female employment just because males may now be available. The Army has been an excellent example of what can be done-we have 250,000 women in uniform simply by taking the decision to conscript unmarried women below aged 19-25 that were not at University. That has allowed us to place at least an extra 150,000 men in front line units.

Have the Germans given us place yet for when we deploy units to the Western Front?"

"Yes, they will dissolve their own 7th Army and relocate it's components into their existing field army's to bolster them. Our units will commence moving into place by mid-September and be complete in place by the end of January. We will have the sector from the Swiss border to just South of Luneville. The Russians the sector from the coast to Amiens. The Germans the centre. We should have ample time to prepare."

"Why are the Germans continuing the offensive?"

"To bleed the French Army white. It may bleed the German Army white to, but they are confident they have better morale and they do have larger numbers. If they can hit the French hard now, even if a breakthrough is not achieved, it will make a mass offensive in 1918 even harder to hold. Hopefully."

"Very well. Our economic situation?"

"Well you have read the reports. Disastrous, but we can continue on of course. It is what war does. We have been fortunate enough that we continue to trade with Russia, the Balkans, Germany and these were our biggest trade partners before. We are even trading with Italy again." Rudolf gave an ironic smile. "However, we miss the imports from the Congo, the oil that provided a cherry on top. Our agriculture is feeding the country without imports. Just, although this harvest will be difficult at least we, unlike the Germans, are not importing. Our balance of payments of course does not make good reading."

"What about the Adriatic?"

"The British will not come at us in the Adriatic Lola, they know that with our light forces, our submarines and our aircraft, they could not dominate such waters. They cannot even form a close blockade. All they can do is form a distant blockade, which will be quite leaky, especially for faster units. We use some of these faster units and our submarines to raid into the Eastern Mediterranean, to keep the pressure on their Suez traffic."

July 1917- A meeting in Milan

28 July 1917, Milan, occupied Italy

Lieutenant Otto Braun was an Alte Hassen. Part of a group of "old hares" promoted from the rank of Feldwebel to fill the officer ranks when so many younger men had died. As part of the occupation force he was jaded and mistrustful of Italians in general and longed for a return to Lemburg. It was when you saw the poverty, with children begging he knew that war punishes both the guilty and the innocent. Many families had lost it all, their savings wiped out in banks long closed. Hunger forced many people to sell family heirlooms to entrepreneurial conmen or cynical soldiers for food at makeshift black markets. There were ever those that would take advantage to make a quick Kroner or get a girl on her back.

For Otto, the people at these markets painfully reminded him about the times he had gone to the pawnbrokers as a boy with his mother to hock her wedding ring so he could have something to eat for the family tea. But it was at one of those bazaars, where the desperate dance with the devil for a chance to live another day, that he saw her. It was pure chance that he met her and it happened while he was walking back to his barracks from the city. He had stopped for a smoke and while he smoked and felt the sun warm the back of his neck he stared indifferently across the street to a cluster of locals bartering with a thug for a day’s rations. Suddenly, his eyes turned towards a woman in the process of exchanging her family’s silverware for food. At first he thought she was like everyone else in Milan, a survivor trying to keep herself or her family alive, through begging, borrowing or stealing, as his own family had done on the streets of Lemburg before things improved in the 1900's.

But then, he noticed there was something different about her, a dignity and a force of personality that he had never encountered before in his life. Because of her beauty, she was like a flash of colour in a grey world. He found her so alluring that he hurried across the street to introduce himself like a moth flies towards a candle flame, getting rid of the trader. It was his good fortune that she spoke more German than the few Italian phrases he had learned from a handbook. He learned that her name was Edda and that although she was distrustful of strange soldiers, she let him walk her part-way home and agreed to meet him later on in the week for a picnic. It was the start of a blissful two weeks that made him think that maybe Italians were not such bad people at all and that perhaps all that propaganda was just that, horseshit, like so much else in this war.

August 1917- An early release

1 August 1917, Vladimirsky Central, Vladimir, Russian Empire

Alexander Antonov stepped out of the prison, finally free after 12 years. The Duma was placing pressure on the Tsar to release a number of political prisoners and so both himself and Maria Spiridonova had been freed. Both came from Tambov. Within a week both had travelled to St Petersburg in time to see the newly returned Lev Bronstein installed as leader of the St Petersburg SD's. Both distrusted Victor Chernov's "Right SR's" and saw working with other parties to change things within Russia as being a waste of time.

Antonov's philosophy was simple. That both the current Imperial Government and likely the hard left as well wanted to disposes the ordinary Russian, the simple peasant, of what land and livelihood he had. Such an agenda would have to be resisted at all costs. Distribution of land would only be fully achieved by crushing all resistance, both right and left, under a strong regime with clear goals.

This required a strong power base that would have to be built up. Within a week himself and Maria Spiridonova were lovers and by early September they agreed to start such a movement, the obvious choice Tambov, where they grew up and had contacts including his influential brother Dmitriy. It was the everyday Russian peasant he owed his allegiance to, not the plutocrats or the spineless academics like Bronstein or the constant restless ethnic minorities that never knew their place.

August 1917- Back to the University

5 August 1917, Pressburg University, Pressburg, UHE

Thomas Kovac stepped into the office of the Chancellor of the University Werner von Beck. Von Beck smiled "Welcome back Professor, or should I say Captain."

Thomas Kovac, late of Landsturm Company 102, smiled back at his friend. "Not Captain any more, all of us old men have been given back to civilian life. I suppose just how old and ineffective we would have been has seen us demobilized first. I must admit I am glad so be back ready for next year's intake."

"We are glad to have you back, you can be sure of that."

"You don't happen to have any coffee do you? The real stuff I mean." Coffee had become a very hard item to obtain after a year and half of war that included South America.

Werner von Beck smiled. "Just for you Thomas, I may have a little."

As Thomas Kovac sipped and savoured the coffee, he inwardly smiled. Going back to his Professorship made him happy, his military service merely an obligation he thought duty compelled him to endure. Pressburg University had opened in 1900, part of the large educational reforms that had been pushed through in all areas of the UHE. It taught in German, Hungarian, and Slovak. There were 34 Universities in the UHE, eight in Austria, including the new Imperial State University that concentrated on languages, politics and governance, nine in Hungary including Pressburg, seven in Czechia, four in Illyria, one in carnolia and four in Galicia and Lodomeria and Trieste, the newest institution.

Education followed the precepts set out by the Kaiserin more than 20 years ago. The Grundschule was the compulsory, universal and comprehensive elementary school for all children starting at the age of 6 years. At the end of 6th grade students could enroll on any of the schools of secondary education, although Gymnasium tended to consider academic achievement as the norm to accept students. Education remained compulsory up to age 14. The Hauptschule was a technical and vocational training secondary school with emphasis on science, technical education and possible apprenticeship. The Hauptschule enrollment was automatic in most cases unless pursuing a Gymnasium path. However some private schools had set up competitive entrance exams. It was normally three years of normal studies or three more if seeking University entrance, possible but difficult if not schooled at a Gymnasium. It had the advantage of being, like Grundschule, free. The Gymnasiums were the more academic secondary schools, with a strong emphasis on liberal arts, classics and humanities and sciences. It generally prepared students to enter a University. Considered the more prestigious of the secondary schools, it did incur a small fee which could be significant for really poor families, or in the case of private schools, a large one. It was accepted held that the Gymnasium was the school of the political and academic elites or those at the top of their classes that could gain state scholarships that gave free entrance.

However, the largest change that had occurred was making the teaching languages in schools, both Grudeschule and secondary schools, mandatory in the relevant local language, a concept fought on all levels by the Hungarian Government, in particular. It was an arguement that the had lost after being threatened with lesser common funding. Where a district was bilingual, or even trilingual, such as Pressburg itself, in split of lower schools teaching in languages has to match the demographic language split.

It was a system happily riddled with bureaucracy, but this was a defining feature of UHE Government in any case and was seen as more than acceptable by all.

September 2019 - Back to school

15 September 2019, University of Pressburg, Pressburg, UHE

The two women sat before the Chancellor. They could not look more different, one with blonde hair and blue eyes, the other with midnight black hair and green eyes. It was the blonde that spoke first to Chancellor Peter Kacko.

"I would like to apologise in advance for this circus that I know will ensue but believe me when I say we would like to be treated just as normal students and to be as low profile as possible."

"We will do all we can to ensure that will happen Your Highness. How large is your security team?"

"Just the two at this stage. Eddie will also have two” she said, looking at her future sister in law.

"Yes well. What made you choose the University here?"

Archduchess Magdelina considered the question. "I wanted to go to a University out of Vienna, somewhere away from the crush and I definitely did not want to go to Imperial State. U-P has an excellent Politics and Governance school and aside from Imperial State has excellent, probably the best, language courses. Aside from going to a University in Romania, it is probably the best option to improve my Romanian, which is....lacking. I also have duties that require me in Vienna so I suppose convenience as well. I can be in Pressburg from Vienna in 40 minutes by express. Maybe 70 minutes by car."

Magdelina thought about Pressburg again. Vienna had spilled out over the years to the outskirts of the village of Pframa. In the 1990's Pressburg had finally spilled out of it's own Duchy area and absorbed a number of villages on the West bank of the Morava River, leaving the area between the two cities as less than ten kilometers. With the transport system so efficient, it was a common thing to live in Pressburg and work in Vienna. Lower rents, lower house prices, 5% lower consumption tax and 10% lower business tax made this for many an attractive proposition. In addition, the city had most of the attractions of Vienna and less of the crush. All of the Universities in the UHE were polyglots to a degree. The UHE had around 135 million residents, making it the most populous entity in Europe after Russia and Vienna was the sixth largest city. 38 million in Poland, 20 in Romania, 18 in Austria, 17 in Hungary, 12 in Czechia, 8 in Ruthenia, 6.5 in Illyria, 6.5 in Slovakia, 2.5 in Carnolia and 1 in Frulia, plus as many as 10 million foreigners at any given time, many of them international students, many from the Congo in particular were to be found in Vienna. University education was free aside from book purchases and meals, however, if a UHE citizen went to a University outside their Kingdom or Duchy, these expenses were waived as well and this caused many students to study outside their home region. The bigger Universities all taught in German, English and the relevant local language so for most, traveling ensued no language barrier.

Peter Kacko turned to the second woman. "Miss Hoxha, you have come purely for languages I understand?"

"Yes, I have a Veterinarian degree and I speak fluent Albanian, German, English and some French. I definitely need Romanian, Hungarian and Polish and I was wondering if you can assist?"

Peter Kacko smiled. "I am sure we can. We will of course use a P.L to assist you as well."

"Thank you."

August 1917 - Congo attacked in Katanga region

10 August 1917, Lumata, Kingdom of the Congo

Offiziersstellvertereter's platoon had been expecting the attack so the engagement had been no surprise. Once he floodplains dried in June and July an attack was almost inevitable. The British and South Africans had built their forces in Northern Rhodesia in 1917 after using 1916 to wear down and capture German colonies. Now they would come for the Congo. Elizabethville and it's nearby attendant mineral wealth was a rich prize that would not be ignored forever. The Congo itself had been lucky, isolated, blockaded, unable to export it's great resources, yes, but aside from an expedition out of he Sudan that had been halted and flung back in 1916, itself broken up by an anti British rebellion later that year.

The Congo had used that time as best it could, raising enough in the way of reserves to expand it's Army to as many as 20 front line Regiments, with a similar number of support troops that were used mainly as carriers and were armed with only traditional weapons and the occasional 1867 Werndl-Holub. These units were backed by a number of civilian militia units, some of limited utility, others of experienced jungle men. Some of the front line Regiments used the older obsolete rifle to, but most had up to date equipment. Weapons manufacture had also started at the great engineering workshops that supported the mining industry within the country, delivering six armoured trains. Machine guns were the older Maxim where available, although 120 of the Italia Villa Perosa gun and ammunition stocks had arrived by submarine, along with a quantity of ex Italian pistols. Much of the artillery was the older 6.6 cm Gebirgsgeschütz M 99, which had been modified locally to ease transport over difficult terrain.

So, they had came. His own men still had the Colonel's words ringing in their ears. "Your own Queen has made it clear that this will be not only a military engagement where your very survival will be at risk, but a battle for your own freedom and human dignity, for the British bring only one thing, enslavement, a return to the way of the whip and the the ideals of Leopold." His platoon of men had fought fiercely. They had been supported by five men from "Gotz's Giests", an irregular unit consisting of ex railway men and crocodile or elephant poachers, two of whom used cover positions to pick off South African leaders.

The South African attack had been bravely made and pressed them hard, but had been beaten back. In front of his positions over 250 caltrops(which had been made in large numbers at Elizabethville railway workshop by apprentices) had been placed into the long grass, disrupting the enemy attack on the way in. With the arrival of two 6.6cm guns in the sector overnight, he was confident that they could hold in the morning.

August 1917- Cyprus is nice this time of year

14 August 1917, Groton, United States of America

The submarine Wal had made the passage from the Congo without incident, von Trapp concerned about the possible loss of the on-board cargo or even the greed of his own crew, even taking into account security leaks were always likely to happen. In the finish, it had proven to be an unfounded concern. He had made port in the United States and would shortly be able to discharge his cargo, some 8.2 million dollars in diamonds and gold.

All had come from the Congo and would be used to purchase the oldest Schreck battleship in the USN, the New Hampshire, for Greece, which would finally gain it's desired capital ship, as well as two new O Class submarines. Sales to Greece, since she was not at war with France or the United Kingdom, did not violate neutrality, since both her former opponents, Italy and the Ottoman Empire, were no longer at war.

In return, the UHE Navy would obtain an armoured cruiser from Greece, the ex Italian San Marco, a ship in any case under conversion in a UHE yard, two destroyers and two submarines, as well as a number of merchant vessels.

Von Trapp was unaware, but all were planed to be used in Operation Stachelrochen, a combined UHE, Russia and Greek landing on Cyprus scheduled for late September.

August 1917- A city split in three

22 August 1917, Tsargrad, Russian Empire

Admiral Andrei Avgustovich Eberhardt's Black Sea Fleet anchored in the Golden Horn. It consisted of three modern battleships, two older battleships, six light cruisers, 28 destroyers and ten minesweepers, as well as submarines. It would use the recently upgraded facilities of the former Ottoman Imperial Arsenal, a deal that in his own mind was the best for Russia. His fleet would now be able to sail into the Sea of Marmara at will and emerge from the Dardanelles and raid into the Aegean whenever it suited them, as well as providing cover for the upcoming Cyprus operation.

The city, regarded by many as the greatest in the World, has now become three cities. On the Asian side, Istanbul, the new Ottoman capital with the new Sultan in Beyerbeyi Palace. The Southern European side was Bulgarian and had reverted to the old name, Constantinople, the Hagga Sophia once again an Orthodox Church and the Topkaki Palace the Bulgarian Military Governor's residence. To the North of the Golden Horn, Tsargrad, comprising Taksim and Sisli and many of the fine old mansions of the Bosphorus was Russian, the Military Governor headquartered in Dolmabhache Palace.

September 1917- The situation in Belgium

1 September 1917, Grand Place, Brussels, occupied Belgium

It was unthinkable before the war, but just a force of habit now, thought the Belgian Prime Minister, Count de Broqueville. He should have been meeting the UHE Military Governor, yet whenever rationing or provision of medical care was to be discussed he ended up instead meeting his wife instead. Vladimir von Gieslingen obviously had faith in her abilities, as any objections to decisions addressed to him were merely directed back to his wife, whom he had no choice but to work with. Dealing with a woman, let alone a half black one, would have been unthinkable only a year ago. Now he had no choice in the matter and it seemed that many young UHE nobles in particular seemed to have a cavalier attitude to the freedoms of their spouses, as a number of officers had ensconced their families in Belgium as part of the occupation.

Still, in many ways he had little cause for complaint. He had healed his rift with the King and although Belgium was occupied, it was a benign enough occupation based on some semblance of fairness. In a year of occupation only 18 UHE soldiers had been killed by Francs-tireurs that the Germans had declared themselves so concerned about, another 23 in everyday fights, mainly about women or drink. Only 78 Belgians had been executed for criminal activity against the occupation forces, although a number of others had been sent to prison. Looting and rape against Belgian civilians were dealt with rapidly and generally fairly. It was a tense situation but one where both sides had come to an understanding in the minds of 99.9% of the occupation forces and the Belgian citizenry. It was for that reason that the amount of Belgians still fighting in France numbered only an understrength Brigade and that less than 180,000 civilians had fled to The Netherlands. The Belgian national bureaucracy was not dismantled; Ministries such as Public Works, Agriculture, and Arts and Sciences continued to take care of day-to-day affairs. Railways and Posts and Telecommunications were taken over by the UHE military partially, for instance any foreign mail. Foreign Affairs was disbanded. Municipal governments still functioned.

He was drawn back to the conversation with Laura von Gieslingen. "I am afraid sir, we have little choice but to also commence rationing sugar, effective almost immediately. I am sorry but there are shortages and sacrifices must start to be made."

The Belgian Prime Minister considered the situation. He had no wish to anger the UHE administration. It had, after all been much kinder than the German one previous, with far less hysteria about possible Francs-tireurs. In regards food, the British blockade, indeed war in general, was always going to create a problem. Belgium was self sufficient in potatoes and sugar beets only and the later was being diverted to the UHE in exchange for other foodstuffs. Cereals were a real shortage and as a staple foodstuff had to be imported. Thankfully in that at least the UHE Military Administration had been generous and bread was still readily available thanks to imports from Hungary, Russia and the Balkans. "I agree" he answered.

Laura von Gieslingen smiled. It was a tough job so there would want to be some perks. She had her second daughter here as her secretary, her second son was her husband's Cornet. They were roundly hated, of course, but not so much that the Belgian public were not sanguine about the fact that the occupation could easily revert to German control. The King and most of the Ministers were practical men and were well aware that both herself and her husband had gone into battle a number of times with bureaucracy in Vienna to ensure sufficient foodstuffs were imported into Belgium to meet basic needs. She had mostly been successful, bartering her friendship with the Empress to be so. However, there were limits. Already there was an indication that this year's harvest was not as good as the last and that would likely bring further shortages, especially to a location at the bottom end of the supply chain like Belgium.

Luxuries were particularly scarce, Romania providing a very valuable outlet for imported goods that just 'happened" to end up in league countries.

September 1917 - War news part 1

18 September 1917, New York Times International Edition

"Brazil, having recaptured all all territory formerly lost to Argentina, has launched an offensive led by over 20,000 soldiers, it's ultimate objective the town of Eldorado and the Paraguayan border. After three weeks, progress has been described as 'steady' with Argentine forces falling back, being forced to abandon fixed positions on the Iguazu River to the North."

"Argentine military sources have indicated that they expect attacks from both Chile and Brazil in the summer season, likely early January and have made plans 'to resist to the last, especially in Pategonia.'"

"Brazilian forces have completed the occupation of French Guiana, although French Colonial troops continue to occupy wilder areas to the far West and South. The Governor, Jean-Louis Poiret, formally surrendered the capital Cayenne, releasing many prisoners that were previously held on the infamous "Devil's Island". Delegations from such prisoners pledged to help hunt down any remaining French troops in the colony."

"The new destroyer USS Allen has been lost, capsizing near Bermuda when accompanied by the battleship USS Florida. Steaming in 35 foot seas, the two ships were hit by what has been described by the Florida's crew as "a wall of water at least 90 feet high that came out of the darkness". The battleship barely avoided capsizing herself and sustained some damage, it is reported."

"On the Western Front Entente forces have finally called off their offensive near the Marne on the 12th September, an offensive that gained only 5 miles on a 22 mile front, the only location of significance captured being Javigny. Losses, however, have been described as 'horrendous', with British casualties numbering over 200,000 and French over 475,000. German losses are also severe, with around 450,000 casualties. There are reports that the offensive had been called off when at least three French units would not obey the orders from General Nivelle to conduct yet another attack on the German lines."

"Also on the Western Front, the German offensive in Eastern France has finally ended with the capture of Luneville and the voluntary withdrawal of the French forces in good order to the Western side of the River Meurthe. The battle has been described as 'unprecedentedly bloody', with French casualties of 450,000 matched by a similar German figure."

September 1917- War News part 2

18 September 1917, New York Times International Edition

"A series off battles around Qom between Australasian light horse and Russian Cossack Forces has resulted in Australasian troops occupying the city, which has changed hands three times so far in the campaign in Persia. It opens up the possibility of Australasian troops occupying Tehran."

"In Korea Japanese forces have been checked and thrown back after looking at one stage that they may capture Taegu, however, renewed number of Korean troops equipped with Russian weaponry, as well as the arrival of fresh Russian formations, has again thrown them back. Japanese casualties in the Korean campaign alone have now risen to 54,000, not counting those drowned at sea, which number at least 10,000 more. Russian and Korean casualties are unknown at this stage."

"In Manchuria Japanese forces have advanced and captured the town of Shaho on the 16th September, opening the road to the major city of Mukden. This had come at a cost of 20,000 casualties, although Russian losses are estimated to be 1.5 to two times those of Japan. It is, however, questionable as to whether the exhausted Japanese can take Mukden before the onset of winter this year and it is anticipated that the respite afforded Russian forces will allow them to build their presence in the Far East in much marker numbers than Japanese forces."

"Japanese forces have completed the occupation of both the Kurile Islands and Sakhalin, despite the loss of a valuable troopship to a Russian submarine that saw the loss of over 500 men. More than 5,000 Russian soldiers have been captured and 2,000 killed. Japanese losses are reportedly 1,500 men."

"British merchant ship losses have reportedly "peaked alarmingly" in 1917 due to German U-Boats ranging further from French bases, necessitating wider coverage of the Western Approaches than had formerly been the case. Admiralty responses have been to commence convoying merchant ships in mid August, so far with a significant drop in losses."

"South African attempts to penetrate into Southern Congo have so far been checked by Congolese forces, with one small penetration sealed off and surrounded, with General Smuts so far describing their opponents as 'unexpectedly tenacious'."

"In August King George V renamed the British royal house Windsor from the former name of Saxe-Coburg-Gotha. There also lies before the Parliament a bill to deprive a number of German Princes of their British titles, many of said German Princes are from the House of Hanover."

"Vienna issued a communique on the 16th September indicating that the first UHE units had taken up position on the Western Front, relieving German units."

"Greece has formally declared war on both Britain and France, effective from the 17th September. This comes two days after a former American battleship was welcomed in Athens as the new Hellenic Navy flagship."

September 1917- Operation Olive Oil

22 September 1917, Heraklion, Crete, Kingdom of Greece

Vice Admiral Ludwig Ritter von Höhnel was aware that by now it was likely that the Royal Navy was aware that the UHE Main battle line had sailed. That gave them no more idea where he actually was, however. The ex Italian ship been refitted with UHE communication systems and fully crewed, being renamed Udine, which he supposed was rubbing their noses in it just a little bit. The older battlecruiser/armoured cruiser that was formerly called Tegetthoff was now back in the UHE Navy and renamed Lissa, courtesy of the Greeks, along with four modern destroyers, five tons of Greek gold and 30 more of silver, the price for supporting Greek ambitions in Cyprus, hence this less than desirable operation in his own opinion.

Personally he thought the Navy would be better served staying as a fleet in being in the Adriatic, where the British would never deem to challenge their supremacy so close to their home bases and they could leak raiders out into the Eastern Mediterranean. Political considerations had trumped military ones however, which was not always a good thing. It was for that reason that he now had 16 capital ships in the bay, along with three aviation cruisers, three divisions of light cruisers and 42 destroyers, as well as landing craft, transports and a Regiment of Naval Infantry. They were joined by the Hellenic Navy of one battleship, five armoured cruisers, a light cruiser and 12 destroyers, along with enough transports to land a full division of troops.

The Russian naval force was likely already at Rhodes with five battleships(two of them older), a division of light cruisers and more than 20 destroyers, as well as a Regiment of Marines. His own forces had two ships adapted to carry 12 of the newest motor torpedo boats with him. All was in preparation for a landing on the 27th to commence Operation Olive. If successful, then the lightly held French Levant would follow in Operation Olive Oil.

September 1917- The wrong alley

24 September 1917, St Petersburg, Russian Empire

Roman Malinovsky had done all he could to attach himself to Bronstein in his guise as party leader. Malinovsky had been given the order to do as much as possible to deepen the split in the Party. The whole purpose of that direction was simple enough: to give no possibility of the Party's uniting. Yet in only a short time the newly renamed Trotsky had proven himself to be dangerously competent. Far too dangerously competent and indeed he could potentially heal the rift between the Bolsheviks and the Mensheviks. It was possible he may even heal the bridge between the SD's as a whole and the SR's and therefore drag such representation back into the Duma. This was a possibility that Beletsky at Okhrana headquarters was determined to avoid at all costs.

The solution promised to be a messy one, but one that required no explanation none the less. As the situation had tightened and goods had become scare in St Petersburg, black marketeers and consequently street toughs had become much easier to find. Not that the security services had any shortage of such people even before the war. Roman Malinovsky was paid 1000 rubles a month by the Okhrana and he had been made well aware that results were expected for that money. Talking had done little to foil Trotsky so it was time to take more direct.....action. Trotsky had allowed Malinovsky to guide him home from the meeting via a short walk and take the 'short cut" via the back alley. The two burly men were waiting in doorways, two more blocking the ends of the alley. All four carried traditional Russian bandit knives.

It was the following morning that the police found the body, covered in a light dusting of snow that portended a difficult and cold winter. Leon Trotsky's body had no marks aside from a neatly cut throat. It was not an uncommon sight these days in the 'wrong' areas of the city. Roman Malinovsky pondered the situation the next day. With Sverdlov and Zinoviev likely in a struggle for power, he wondered if a compromise candidate could win election to General Secretary...such as himself perhaps.

September 1917- Western Front map

Western Front Map September 1917(Russian section allocated for 1918 in green, UHE section in pink)

September 1917- Contemplating the Naval Act of 1916

24 September 1917, Norfolk, United States of America

Admiral William.S.Benson though the Naval Act of 1916 did not go far enough himself. Four new battleships, two new battlecruisers, 8 new Omaha Class cruisers, 21 of the new Wickes Class destroyers and 20 new submarines. Two of the new battleship had been laid down and would feature the new 16 inch gun. The battlecruisers would use the older 14 inch and with the design now finished would be laid down within months. At 850 feet long and with five funnels, they would be large ships and expensive to build. In addition, two colliers would be converted to favour the new fad, aircraft.

He would have liked to have more, but the President was not only a firm isolationist, but niggardly in regards military spending as well, even with the war going on in Europe he pointed out how the European battle fleets were reducing, not increasing, with war losses. As it was, the expenditure allocated still represented some 250 million dollars, a not inconsiderable amount.

September 1917- A Royal Navy response

29 September 1917, Admiralty, London, United Kingdom

Fisher face was almost puce. "Bugger the bloody island. Cyprus is lost. Anyone who is not a simpleton can see that. The Russians and the UHE may have done the heavy lifting, but they have been clever and brought a whole Division of Greek troops along for the ride. They have the total support of the local population and there is no way that we are going to be able to remove them now. It would require a full scale invasion from at least two divisions of troops, troops you know full well that the Army is not going to pull out of the line. No, it is lost, but that does not mean that we cannot hurt them and hurt them badly at that. We need to reinforce the Mediterranean Fleet immediately and catch the thieves when they are still on station, smash their fleet and finally reopen the Eastern Mediterranean from it's current half closed state. The only way we are going to be able to do that is to significantly reinforce Madden in the Mediterranean. Detach all six ships of the faster Queen Elizabeth Class and we may still catch them at it. Whilst you are at it convince the Frogs to actually commit some forces instead of skulking in harbour and sulking from their last beating. They have ample reason to do so. What is to stop UHE forces from just waltzing in and occupying their precious French Levant? A couple of battalions of second line French troops? Hmmph!"

Admiral Rosslyn Wemyss sat back. "But the High Seas Fleet..."

Fisher continued "...are not going to invade England. The Germans have no spare troops lying around after losing a million of them. Worst they can do is bombard the coast again. If they do, we do not get drawn. It will only make the public hate them more after all. Besides, we have their measure now, I doubt they will sortie at all after last time considering they were pasted badly. No, it is the Austrians we must deal with now and finally we have an opportunity to do so. Likely as not the Germans will not even know our ships are gone until they are sinking UHE ships. Without such ships the Mediterranean Fleet cannot intervene, consisting as it does of mainly older classes.

We must consider the whole war. If we are to make peace, we must do so from a position of strength, especially naval strength. If we are weak at sea it will be our colonies that they are asking for in peace talks, mark my words."

"But what about Whitehall?"

"You are the First Sea Lord! The supreme commander of Her Majesty's Service. Send the ships! Those chickens can be fed the information later and do their clucking, we must act now."

"I think you are probably right. Give me a day to try and convince the French and I will wire the orders to Scapa to detach the battleships and a escort force."

Before dawn on the 1st October six battleships, four light cruisers and 15 destroyers slipped out of Scapa Flow bound for Malta

October 1917- French Levant is now Austrian Levant

4 October 1917, Byblos, French Levant

As 12 and 14 inch shells streaked overhead, landing craft raced in to disgorge their cargo, merchant ship waiting further out, full of further troops that would form a follow on wave. Overhead, more than 10 aircraft ranged ahead, strafing and dropping small bombs in the small contingent of French troops that held the town. By the morning of the 6th October the town held more than 5,000 UHE troops with more coming ashore and a large pier under construction by engineers.

Also on the 6th October troops of the Kingdom of Arabia crossed the border into French Levant without a declaration of war, but performing what was described by King Hussein ibn Ali al-Hashimi of Arabia as "peacekeeping operations to protect the Arab citizens of the Levant from the trials of war." Within three days they had overrun the Eastern and Far Southern 50% of the country that comprised the majority Muslim areas.

The UHE fleet quickly disposed of the two old French destroyers and one armed merchant cruiser at Beirut, capturing three merchant vessels. With only 3,500 troops and police in the country and substantial Arab forces on every land border, the French commander, Colonel François de La Rocque was to surrender the remainder of his men after only a twelve day campaign on the 15th October.

October 1917 - The Canal almost blocked..again

15 October 1917, 30 kilometers South of Port Said, aboard SS Hammerstein

The drone of the engines grew steadily stronger as the ship's Master Henry Willforth looked up into the sky. A series of black dots gradually resolved themselves into aircraft, no doubt Royal Flying Corps excising near the Canal, perhaps from Port Said or even Alexandria. It was only as they flew to within 500 meters that the truth was to be come apparent. The wings were tipped in black and yellow, as was the tail. They were UHE aircraft! By that stage the lead aircraft was dropping a series of small bombs on the largish freighter ahead. Some went wide, but one caused a red flare and a fire near the stern.

He could hear the yelling and raced to grab a rifle, firing the Lee-Enfield skywards as a large aircraft went over his own ship, which was rocked by the explosion in the confined waters of the Canal before he was thrown to the deck by another nearby explosion.

Just as quickly as they had come they were gone. He checked both behind and ahead. Both ships were on fire, as was his own, but thankfully all three were able to proceed. A blockage in the Canal would be a disaster. He thought of radioing Cairo, but that was where the bomb had landed. Hopefully one of the other ships would do so. Where on Earth had the big bombers come from, that was the question. That and why had no British aircraft intercepted them?
--------------------------------------------------
General Sir Henry Mallinson was thunderous. Enemy aircraft bombing ships in the Canal. The only aircraft on station were older DH-2's and these had been too slow to take off and pursue the Caprioni bombers, only gaining a distant visual sighting as they droned off back to the NorthEast. He would need more modern machines.

October 1917- An Anglo-French task force

16 October 1917, 45 kilometres West of Beirut, Mediterranean Sea

Admiral Charles Madden watched from the bridge of the super dreadnought Agincourt. Strung out directly behind him was her five sister ships of the Queen Elisabeth Class. Accompanying them were 12 more battleship, sadly all twelve inch gun types of various classes from the Lord Nelson to Neptune. They were joined by four armoured cruisers, twelve light cruisers and 38 destroyers. Then there was the French contingent, a decidedly weak one in his own opinion. One battleship, three Danton Class Semi-Schrecks and two armoured cruisers, along with one light cruiser and 20 destroyers.

It would be no easy task if they encountered the UHE battle line, the Admiralty had made that quite clear and had been briefed that the UHE Fleet was equal in competence to that of the Germans, perhaps even more so on a one for one basis. However, the Royal Navy badly needed a victory and this was the sort of thing that could not only restore the faith and morale of a public that were beginning to question the war but also help regain total British control of the seas. He was certainly not here to restore French control to the Levant any more than British control to Cyprus, only to hurt the enemy, which hopefully they had finally given him a chance to do.

October 1917- Preface to the Battle of Beruit

An extract from "Fighting Ships of the Great War" by Anthony Preston, McMillan Press, 1982

"The Battle of Beirut on the 16th October 1917 was the last full scale naval engagement of the Great War, unless the brief encounter of April 1918 is included. It was certainly the last encounter that was to result in the loss of more than one capital ship. For Naval historians, it represented yet another titanic clash between two large fleets that has done so much to spawn many modern naval war-games. Whilst very much tactically a Royal Navy victory, it none the less represented a point in time when the British decided they could no longer win or perhaps even draw the war, not only at sea but also on land. There would be no Trafalgar, no crushing victory that would ensure supremacy of the seas and bolster public and government morale in favour of a continuation of the conflict.

Hence it was that in late October 1917 the British were to approach their main allies, France in the hope of achieving a cease fire with a view to a white peace, or something close to such an arrangement. The talks in Berne that commenced on the 11th November 1917 were to drag on and on, however, hampered by Japan's refusal to become involved and what was viewed by many as France's prickly refusal to bend on virtually any point. They were able to negotiate a cease fire by the 19th November but from then on progress was glacial. Talks were perhaps coming to a conclusion and seemingly an agreement was in the pipeline when in the middle of the St Petersburg snow Tsarism finally came to and end in late February 1918, hardening the attitude of France and condemning the talks to a final break on 16th March 1918 and a full scale resumption of hostilities on the 18th March. The war would be decided only when one side suffered a fatal reverse and this was to come with the German and UHE summer offensive in 1918, bringing the French back to the table in late September 1918, with a second cease fire on the 7th October 1918 and a final Armistice and Peace Treaty on the 9th January 1919 that terminated the global conflict even in the Far East, a task made much easier by the League and Entente refusing to deal with Sverdlov's Soviet Russia which controlled both St Petersburg and Moscow at that stage in time.

Of course, it was not the end of war, in fact merely the start of a four sided civil war in Russia. The British faced conflict and rebellion in India. Wars erupted in Anatolia, in Arabia and conflict was to follow in Italy and China as well. However, it was ultimately the British that ended the war by insisting on the initial talks in 1917 and then threatening to make a separate peace in 1918 when many in France still favoured fighting on against what was by September 1918 a hopeless situation. They had a strong motivation. By the end of 1917, British capital was running out and to continue the war would require further loans, loans at higher rates that would possibly not be secured. Loans that France, now bankrupt for all intents and purposes, could not assist with."

October 1917 - Von Hohnel prepares

16 October 1917, 10 nautical miles off Beirut, Mediterranean Sea

Admiral Ludwig Ritter von Höhnel read the sighting report and sighed. It was the very morning that his own heavy forces were due to pull out, the morning after de la Rocque had completed a formal surrender of all French forces aboard the quarterdeck of his flagship. 18 Royal Navy capital ships was a substantial force. He had with him 14 battleships, two battlecruisers, 14 light cruisers and 46 destroyers as well as the Russian fleet of three battleships, two Pre Schrecks, four light cruisers and 21 destroyers. Closer to Beirut was Horthy's three aviation ships, three protected cruisers and two destroyers. There were Caprioni bombers in the Levant, but no torpedoes and little other ordinance.

The Hellenic Navy was at Cyprus and would be unable to help.

No, it would be his own force that would have to withstand the shock of combat, he had only minimal faith in the Russians despite their impressive flagship and excellent new light cruisers and destroyers. He signalled his forces to form a line of battle consisting of his 19 capital ships and asked Horthy's ships to make ready for the oncoming battle. He could hopefully use his almost 70 destroyers to deter the British force from a close engagement.

October 1917- The Battle of Beruit

An extract from "Fighting Ships of the Great War" by Anthony Preston, McMillan Press, 1982

"The sheer number of destroyers present in the combined UHE and Russian Fleet was to prevent Admiral Madden's Royal Navy fleet from closing too much, yet for all that the presence of the six Queen Elizabeth Class battleships with the new Greenboy shells was to do much to cause damage none the less. The older ships of Madden's fleet were still not so equipped. The battle itself was to take place on a perfectly calm day, the absence of breeze and waves giving gunnery officers perfect conditions with which to ply their trade, visibility from the first salvo at 1106 to the last at 1249 being at all times perfect aside from the smoke caused by the graves of dying ships and normal coal smoke.

It was an encounter that was to make it clear enough in Madden's mind as to just how dangerous an opponent the UHE fleet had carved itself into. For fully fiftyfour minutes both fleets were to engage in full broadsides with ships engaged one on one; more reminiscent of the days of sail, the only difference being the range at 16 to 17,000 yards. It was to prove an unequal battle in many ways. Madden's Queen Elizabeth Class ships were at the head of the Royal Navy line, whilst the most powerful 14 inch gunned ships, including the Kaiser Franz Joseph Class ships, were in the middle of the UHE line. Hence, each of these engaged a much weaker opponent and so it was to show.

Whilst the UHE were heavily armoured, being designed mainly for the Adriatic, the improvements in defensive technology made the older ships vulnerable to the heavy 15 inch guns of the British ships. The Kaiser Rudolf was to first to be lost at 1129, exploding after being hit by a ladder of shells fired from the Warspite. She was quickly followed by the Russian Pre-Schreck Ioann Zlatoust to a magazine explosion at 1133. Then followed the Russian ship Imperator Alexander III, her weaker armour allowing a magazine penetration at 1144 from HMS Agincourt. Then followed the old Lissa, hit in her lightly armoured and vulnerable magazines at 1152 by HMS Agamemnon. It was the loss of the Hapsburg at 1212 that convinced the UHE Admiral to commit his light forces to drive the Royal Navy ships away and from 1225 onwards this was to occur, followed by a co-ordinated air attack from 1245 to 1305 that helped convince Admiral Charles Madden that his command, already in many cases having expended up to 90% of their ammunition and with a number of badly damaged ships, that it was time to return to Malta. By that stage the Kaiserin Stephanie had also succumbed to British fire. It was not the end of the casualties. The UHE ex Italian battleship was to succumb to accumulated flooding, as was the Russian Pre Schreck Evstafi. Two light cruisers and nine destroyers had been lost during the vicious little skirmish between the fleets and during the course of the UHE torpedo run on the Royal Navy main line.

When Admiral Ludwig Ritter von Höhnel pulled his command away, the losses were severe. In all, counting the loss of a cruiser to a RN submarine, UHE losses were four battleships, one battlecruiser, three light cruisers and seven destroyers. Russian losses were a battleship, two Pre-Schrecks and two destroyers. Many other ships were also badly damaged and would limp back to Pola later that same day and the next.

They were not the only losses, for the Royal Navy ships also suffered. The Bellerophen was to be the first to go, destroyed by a turret flash at 1135. Her sister Superb was to follow at 1153, turning turtle after fires that were sweeping her superstructure detonated her secondary magazine. Then the battleship India at 1220, hit by a flurry of salvos from the Kaiser Franz Joseph. The previous loss of the armoured cruisers Cornwall and Cumberland proved what many already knew, that armoured cruisers had no place in the line of battle. Finally the battleship HMS Agamemnon, crippled previously by a UHE torpedo hit from the destroyer Tatra, was finished off by the submarine U-33. A light cruiser, a protected cruiser and five destroyers were also lost, giving total Royal Navy losses of four battleships , two armoured cruisers and five destroyers. French losses were two of their vulnerable Pre Schrecks and two destroyers. UHE torpedo aircraft had attacked when Madden had turned away from a torpedo attack from light forces, forcing some ships to manoeuvre independently and almost causing the loss of HMS Barham, which had turned back into tho one attack to avoid another by aircraft and been hit twice by destroyer launched torpedoes. Madden's ships arrived back in Malta the following day badly battered, the Barham requiring an epic five day passage before anchoring in Valetta."

October 1917 - First thoughts of peace

22 October 1917, Westminster, London, United Kingdom

David Lloyd George went on. "Fisher has been in touch and this time he is supported by both Jellicoe and Weymss. Our strength at sea is gradually being ebbed away and our capacity to cover every front is taxed to the absolute limit. The Western Front is static, with any offensive likely to be just as bloody as the last. Our adventures into both the Congo and Ethiopia have achieved little in the way of success, although we have of course occupied all the other League territories. Cyprus is lost. We have no allies aside from the French, the Japanese and Argentina. Most of the rest of the World is seemingly against us.

We have fought on before against the odds, say the Spanish Armada, Napoleon, but to continue on here serves no logical purpose. Not a single iota of gain can be attributed from here onward, in fact it seems to me that our situation can only deteriorate. The only two possibilities that I can see that may be induced to join the struggle are Portugal, a small fish indeed and the Americans. The later looks very unlikely with an isolationist President and whilst public opinion is on our side it is not far enough on our side to go to war and likely never will be."

Bonar Law looked at the ground. "What about Asquith, he favours the French."

"We cannot look back, we must continue on a forward path and this current situation is not getting us anything other than swelling casualty lists. Many are asking what we are really fighting for. However, there are other considerations as well. There is rebellion in India, fuelled in part by what they see as increased freedoms for coloureds in Africa and that scandalous abandonment of their own troops in Italy. There is little doubt that India will have to be given Dominion status. That cannot happen in wartime, only in peacetime. However, the overriding consideration is money. By the end of 1917 we will be out of it, simply put and unless we can restore our trade network and re-establish once again London as the centre of the World's financial markets then we will abrogate our position to those in the New World. I cannot see that happen."

"The French are the problem. How do we convince them?"

"There has always been only one way to convince the French. By battering them over the head with the reality of the situation. The carrot shall be our willingness to support them in all aspects of the peace process. The stick will be our willingness to make a separate peace as and if required."

October 1917- Peace in our time?

29 October 1917, Hofburg, Vienna, UHE

Lola came racing down the hallway, bursting into her father study, knocking over a stool where he had been resting a series of papers containing budget calculations an d standing red faced in front of his desk.

"Lola, have you taken leave of your senses?" Rudolf watched his wife come out of the adjoining study out of the corner of his eye."

Lola regained her composure. "But Papa" she said waving a longish telegram aimlessly. "It is from His Holiness, the Pope Benedict XV. France, Britain and Argentina have formally requested the Vatican broker a peace negotiation, with a conference proposed for a neutral location. Berne is suggested. As soon as possible is mentioned in regards a timeline."

Rudolf had just returned a week ago from Pola and seen the empty berths. Another 5,000 men that would not see their homeland again. After 18 months of a very hard war, this could be a chance to send his soldiers home, to stop playing at war and work for peace. To negotiate from what would no doubt be a very strong position. Yes, they could afford to be very direct with the British and French, even with the Argentines for that matter. There was no mention of Japan. That did not matter so much. They were scarce likely to continue the conflict in Asia if Britain and France negotiated a peace. He stepped around the desk and picked up both women, one in each arm, swinging them into the air. Both Lola and Stephanie had a beaming grin on their faces. Perhaps at last it was all over.

His next call would have to be to Willie, who would hopefully be conciliatory enough to put forward a series of proposals that would be advantageous yes, but something Britain and France could live with. They would have just less than a fortnight to come up with such a series of proposals.

November 1917 - Initial peace terms

8 November 1917, Hofburg, Vienna, UHE

Rudolf looked as tired as she had ever seen him as he sat down after his visit to Germany and late night train trip back, where he no doubt been working the whole time with Foreign Ministry officials. He pinched his eyes, nodded at her and passed over the draft sheet of paper without a word.

Possible peace terms

Points that must be adhered to would include recognition in full of the Treaty of Lima, the Treaty of Trebizond and the Treaty of Bar. Complete compliance as far as possible with Germany's pre war demands of France. A guarantee of Belgian independence and of her territorial integrity. A restoration of all colonies held by League member powers before the commencement of hostilities. A restoration of all Russian and Chinese territories seized by Japan

North and Central America
No change

South America

- French Guiana to the Empire of Brazil

- Argentina from directly South of Candelaria to the Uruguay River to be ceded to Brazil(fall back position a white peace with Brazil to keep Argentine territory currently occupied

- All of Argentine Pategonia and Argentine Islands in Tierra de Fuego to Chile

- Falkland Islands from Britain to Chile(this can be dropped)

- British Guyana to the Empire of Brazil(fall back position horizontal border due West from Lethem)

- Clipperton Island from France to Ecuador

Africa

- · France to conduct a restoration of the independence of Morocco

- The strip between Kamerun and the Kingdom of the Congo from France to Germany

- Southern French Equatorial Africa to be split as between the Kingdom of the Congo and Germany as agreed by these two nations

- A restoration to the Kingdom of the Congo the full extent of the Lado Enclave as agreed in 1894

- French Somaliland to the Empire of Ethiopia

- A restoration of the independence of the Kingdom of Madagascar(this can be dropped)

- Zanzibar to Germany(this can be dropped)

Asia

- Karikal from France to the UHE
- Tuva annexed to Russia
- Formosa restored to China from Japan

Europe

- Luxembourg to be incorporated as part of the German Empire under the current Grand Duchess

- Cyprus from Britain to Greece

- French Levant from France to the UHE

Oceania/Antarctica

- Kerguelen Islands from France to Brazil(this can be dropped)

- Crozet Islands from France to the UHE(this can be dropped)

The battleship HMS Canada restored to the Chile. The battleship HMS Erin to be given to the Empire of Brazil in reparations. Reparations from France to Germany of 2 billion gold francs. Reparations from Japan to Russia of 20 million pounds, from Japan to China 2.5 million pounds and a cancellation of the debt from the Boxer War to Japan.

November 1917 - UHE Navy update

10 November 1917, Pola, UHE

Archduke Charles Stephen of the UHE had been given the task of assessing the fleet and prioritizing repairs. Just at the moment, a great many ships, especially capital ships required repairs. The full fleet list was:

Capital Ships
2 31,800 ton Kaiser Franz Joseph I, 12x14 inch, 16x5.9 inch, 26.5 knots(Kaiser Franz Joseph)
4 24,800 ton Tegethoff Class battleships, 8x14 inch, 16x5.9 inch, 24 knots(Tegethoff, Arpad, Radetzky, Babenburg)
1 19,800 ton Kaiserin Stephanie Class battleships, 9x12.2 inch, 12x5.9 inch, 21 knots(Szent Istvan)
1 18,300 ton Schreck Class battleships, 7x12.2 inch, 10x5.9 inch, 22 knots(Heiligedreifaltigkeit)
2 20,100 ton Veribis Unitis Class battleships(conversions from battlecruisers), 8x12.2 inch, 16x3.9 inch, 24 knots(Veribis Unitis, Prinz Eugen)

Battlecruisers or Cruisers
1 17,200 ton Budapest, 8x10inch, 14x3.9 inch, 8TT, 32 knots
1 2,580 ton Pula Class light cruisers 2x5.9 inch, 9x3.9 inch, 27 knots(Prague)(coal powered)
4 1,900 tons Ostrau Class light cruisers, 6x3.9 inch guns, 28 knots(Ostrau, Brno, Pressburg, Lalbach, Salzburg)
1 3,400 ton Wien Class minelaying cruisers, 1x5.9 inch, 3x3.9 inch, 30 knots(Wien, Budapest)
3 3,500 ton Sankt Georg Class scout cruisers 2x5.9 inch, 6x3.9 inch, 28 knots(Sankt Georg, Sankt Joseph, Sankt Agnes)
2 3,300 Novara Class scout cruisers, 7x3.9 inch, 31 knots
1 4,900 ton Kronprincessen Helena, 4x8 inch, 12 x 4.7 inch, 28 knots
3 1,800 ton China Class, 1800 tons, 10x3.9 inch, 32 knots(China, Formosa, Tibet)

Destroyers
4 1020 ton Kaiser Class destroyers 4x3.9 inch, 27 knots(coal powered)
2 480 ton Planet Class, 22 knots, 2x2.6 inch, 8x1.8 inch(coal powered)
10 370 ton Libelle Class, 28 knots, 2x 3.9 inch, 2 1.8 inch
12 990 ton Carpi Class, 4x3.9 inch, 32 knots
12 390 ton Tiger Class, 2x2.6 inch, 4TT, 30 knots
23 130 ton T-1 Class, 2 x 3 inch, 2TT, 27 knots
2 800 ton Shah Class destroyers, 3 x 3.9 inch, 6TT, 32 knots

Submarines(all at Fiume)
1 U4, 200 tons, 8/4 knots, 2TT
2 U5 Class, 370 tons, 10.5/4.5 knots, 7TT
1 U8 Class, 425 tons, 13.5/7 knots, 6 TT
4 U-11 Class, 850 tons, 15/7 knots, 4TT
4 U13 Class, 300 tons, 9/7 knots, 4TT
3 U19 Class(Wal), 1550 tons, 17/10 knots, 5TT
7+8 U22 Class, 420 tons, 14/8 knots, 5TT
1 U30, 1650 ton, 17/10 knots, 1x10 inch, 8TT
14 U-40 Class, 320 ton, 12.5/8knots, 4TT

Various:
2 5400 ton Luft Class aviation cruisers, 2x5.9 inch guns, 8-10 aircraft, 20 knots
1 10,980 ton aviation ship Transylvania, 18 aircraft, 20 knots
1 400 ton sail training ship Mowe
1 10,005 ton Dalmatia transport/cadet training ship
1 3500 ton Custoza repair ship 2x5.9 inch, 18 knots
1 1150 ton Salamader minelayer
3 980 ton Jupiter Class colliers 1x5.9 inch, 12 knots
1 310 ton colliers, 12 knots
16 150 ton landing craft(two modified as a water tankers)
6 river monitors
4 11 ton motor torpedo boats, 22 knots
4 11 ton motor gun boats, 22 knots
51 12 ton motor torpedo boats, 28 knots
16 12 ton motor guns boats, 28 knots
13 240 ton minesweepers, 1x3.9 inch, 12 knots
7 Armed merchant cruisers(various tonnages)
1 12,950 ton hospital ship Calipso
1 12,950 ton troop transport Ceres
22 Speerbrechers
1 submarine depot ship
2 MTB depot ships

Congo Navy
Cruisers:
1 3,400 ton Wien Class minelaying cruisers, 1x5.9 inch, 3x3.9 inch, 30 knots

Various:
1 280 ton Basilisk minelayer
2 150 ton landing craft(one modified as a water tanker)
4 river monitors

He looked at the mangled wreck of the small battlecrusier Budapest, so badly damaged off Beirut. Then at the other strange occupant of the harbour, the huge grey painted ship still showing the prominent Titanic on the stern. Interned at Brindisi after Italy pulled out of the war, it had 'unofficially" made it's way to Pola. What the Navy would do with a ship that size was another matter and she had lain idle for two months.

November 1917 - A ceasefire arrives

18 November 1917, Hofburg, Vienna, UHE

Mother and daughter sat on the bench, the weak winter sun filling the window, both well rugged up against the cold. Lola turned towards her mother. "So, he may finally be able to come home?" she said, talking about her husband, away at the front.

"Yes, I imagine that we will start rotating some troops through periods of leave, so I am sure that he will gain a leave period prior to Christmas darling. Remember, it is early days as yet, your father writes that little has really been achieved after a full eight days of talking aside from an agreement to a general cease fire to take effect from 12 noon tomorrow. At the same time this loathsome blockade will also be lifted, if only for civilian goods. Vienna may finally see real coffee in her coffee shops again." Stephanie gave a wan smile. "Willie had agreed to, well I suppose both sides have agreed to suspend minelaying, again from 12 noon tomorrow and both fleets have agreed a ceasefire as well. There is to be no overflying of hostile territory or nautical passage within 3 miles of hostile waters."

"What about Brazil?"

"Your father and your sister both write that at this stage the Argentines have agreed to a ceasefire. It is in their interests after all as they are falling into an increasingly poor position and without the British to support a blockade, the Brazilians and Chileans can land anywhere they please on the Argentine coast."

"The Far East?"

"Much more grim. The Japanese have agreed to nothing and have already indicated that they are fundamentally opposed to the return of any conquered territory, which they regards as their due. As your father writes, we will be in this for the long haul."

"At least young men are not fighting and dying mama, well aside from the far East at least."

"True, liebchen, true."

November 1917- New fighters, a man in limbo

30 November 1917, near Ostrau, UHE

Lieutenant Julius Arigi coaxed the little high wing monoplane fighter into the sky. He was the highest scoring UHE ace with fully 32 victories, the last five of which were French. After almost 18 months of continuous combat he had been rotated back to an area not too far from home, occasionally flying test flights. The new Trau D-VI had been the winner of the August 1917 competition and would be the new standard fighter for 1918. The Lohner Dr-2 would be also a 1918 issue and he had flown both today.

The Lohner Dr-2 was the more difficult aircraft to fly, with poor visibility when landing and difficult to get down on the ground, being prone to drifting great distances. At 201 kmph it was not as fast as the Trau D-VI bit in the hands of an experienced pilot it's manoeuvrability could be the key. It was capable of rapid turns, which were facilitated by the triplane's marked directional instability.

The Trau D-VI was a faster machine at 222 kmph, more sturdy and robust than the triplane and with a much better rate of climb and dive, yet not as responsive to the stick. Both would be manufactured but the Trau D-VI would be the commonest machine. He recommended that the Dr-2 be kept away from novice pilots and issued only to experienced pilot, like those of Jasta-29, his own unit.

Trau D-VI

Lohner Dr-2

For now he was having trouble reconciling the fact that the war could possibly be over, reading the newspaper, having a coffee and waiting, the later always the hardest thing for any man. He devoured the paper from end to end. was it really over? Or was it just a lull? It made it very hard to plan for any sort of future. He had plans to continue in aviation post war, an easier task now that he was a officer, yet this could not be done whilst still in the Air Service. He was effectively in limbo, as were 20 million other men in Europe he supposed.

December 1917- To the Far East

2 December 1917, Moscow, Russian Empire

Colonel-General Hermann Kusmanek von Burgneustädten watched his troops reembark on the line of trains. It was all East from here, all the way to Harbin. Infanterieregiment No 3 and 21 were 83 and 87% Czechian, Armada Ulhan Regiment No 1 90% Czechian. The sad fact of the matter was that they were the better trained units that could be relied to co-operate with the Russian, with many Polish and Ruthenian units expressing a reluctance to do so and sending Hungarian or Austrian units was politically difficult.

So his men would travel from the Italian Riviera to a frozen Asian wasteland, all because Russian needed to be shown support and Japan would not come to negotiating table.

They already followed the course of two Illyrian Regiments that had left a week before.

December 1917- West African divisions

10 December 1917, German Embassy, Vienna, UHE

The ceding of French SouthWest Africa had been one of the few demands that the French actually had deigned to acquiesce to during the Berne Peace talks and that of course necessitated that an agreement between Germany and the UHE in regards the way such lands would be split. So he had spent the last week in the company of the UHE Kaiserin in her guise as the Congolese Queen, the Kaiserin and of all things a one armed man by the name of Awax Schwarz and even occasionally his wife. It was all very unconventional and he had seen worse. He did not think the Kaiser would be unhappy with the results.

Germany was to obtain 65% of the ceded territory, including everything North of the Ogooue and Lefina aside from the Port Gentil peninsula, which would go to the UHE.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Stephanie was more than happy as she placed her signature on the West Africa treaty with Germany. It would do much to secure the Congo. During the war so far the French has occasionally bombarded the capital Marienburg from across the Congo River in Brazzaville. This would place the Congo capital well within the border and secure it from attack. At the same time, when peace was finally secure, she could finance a bridge over the Congo River itself and join the two settlements as one integrated city.

As for the rest, well if there was any oil at all in the new territories, it would likely be on the coast and she has obtained just over 60% of that. The Germans could have the interior with it's lack of communication and fetid swamps in some cases. No, she was happy enough on all accounts and had finally given the country a large enough coastal strip to be viable.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Awaz Schwarz was happy to be back in Vienna. Whilst still at war the capital had almost assumed a peacetime footing. Oil and other exports yet again poured out of the Congo, in Vienna Christmas markets were up and running, a fact his son and daughter found fascinating. Yet it was the news that his Queen had imparted after the signing of the Treaty with the Germans that cheered him most. He would return as Awaz von Schwarz and as Vice-Governor for a 3-5 year term. After such a term he was to be elevated to Her Royal Highness's Governor for The Congo. It was a remarkable rise for a man seemingly without hope after the Belgians had removed his arm some 27 years ago.

Proposed new borders post ceding from France(light green, light purple the division)

June 2018 - Marienburg

14 June 2018, Marienburg, Kingdom of the Congo

The view from the New Bridge onto the Congo River was spectacular as the limousine returned from the New Opera House in the French quarter of the city, the historic part of what used to be Brazzaville almost 100 years ago. The building of the Stephanie and Helena Bridges to span the Congo River to the West of the city in 1922 had done much to join the two cities together to create the metropolis of 14.6 million people that the capital of the Congo was today. It was by far and away the largest city, although Elizabethville had a population not that much short of 4 million people.

It was an education being in the Congo, a state that received much press coverage in Europe but one she had never been to before. It was certainly different than some of the depictions she had seen of other African countries, especially those to the North and North-east, namely South Sudan, the Central African Republic and Uganda, all of whom had suffered Civil Wars and virtual anarchy in the last 30 years.

Marienburg reminded her of Istanbul, part affluent, part historical, part modern, part run down. Poverty not openly on display, instead banished to the fringes of the city. There were many impressive building here, mineral wealth and oil had seen to that, yet for all that there was not the comfortable monotony of a fully complete social welfare net either.

Edona Hoxha looked sideways at her companion Callista von Hapsburg and spoke. "Why have things succeeded here yet failed so dismally in other parts of Africa?"

Callista von Hapsburg swept back her hair that she had let resume it's normal curly shape for the night and looked at her companion. "I suppose the simple answer would be good management, a refusal to accept graft and corruption at the expense of the people at large, but it is more complex than that as well. Abundant natural resources certainly helps. Look at states like Kuwait. I would say we are not the only successful state in Africa. There is Botswana and Kamerun, South Africa these days is coming again after the dreadful days of the 1970's. I will not deny that some harsh decisions have had to be made at times. Sometimes you cannot save everyone and we have been forced to quarantine ourselves from some troubles when they have reached a point where little can be done whilst at other times we have intervened to do all we can. Hence we maintain a bigger military than we would like, some 250,000 men and women and our recent purchase of 300 Tygr tanks to supplement older types. Along with Australasia we were the only country sold F-22's from the U.S. With South Africa democratic since 1983 our neighbors more stable, we have reduced our military these last 12 years or so."

"Some people think that the Congo is what Pumbanko in the old Marvel Universe movies of the 1980's is based on. Others say Pumbanko was inspired by the Hitler adventure comics and illustrated books."

Callista von Hapsburg laughed. "Well, I will let you in on a little secret. P.U Studios are going to remake those movies and the second one will be filmed right here in the Congo."

"Sweet. How are you and Karl related again?"

"The daughter of Helena von Hapsburg married the grandson of Helena's unofficial "aunt" Laura von Gieslingen, hence consolidating this line as the rulers of Congo."

"Very well."

December 1917- The beginnings of a relationship

16 December 1917, Kishle, Jerusalem, Kingdom of Mecca, Arabia and the Levent

Johann Markgraf von Pallavicini sat and sipped from the glass of Qamardeen. His talks with Hussein ibn Ali al-Hashimi had borne some fruit. The UHE had taken the same steps as France in terms of taking the small mainly Maronite state under her protection. There were common interests here, something that was always fruitful diplomatically. The UHE needed a counterweight to the Ottomans causing trouble and the British controlled Kuwait, Muscat, Qatar, Bahrain and Oman, as well as British Egypt. They also needed the guaranteed protection of the remaining Christian areas of the Levant inside their own small state, which was surrounded by territory controlled by Hussein ibn Ali al-Hashimi. Hussein ibn Ali al-Hashimi himself needed to not rely on the British and to crush his enemy Abdulaziz ibn Abdul Rahman ibn Faisal ibn Turki ibn Abdullah ibn Muhammad Al Saud before he could further gather strength. To do the later he required modern weapons, artillery and aircraft, as well as military advisors that had seen modern combat and knew what they were doing. These were all things the UHE could provide and the port of Beirut could be the gateway to such imports.

Like all good diplomatic relationships, there was a little something for everyone to be gained and far less to be lost.

December 1917- War news

22 December 1917, New York Times International Edition

"Both UHE and German Navy sources have indicated that they have completed the withdrawal of all U-Boats to home or allied ports and that all naval activities aside from mine-sweeping operations have been suspended during the peacekeeping operations."

"Royal Navy sources have fully suspended the blockade of League countries aside from a prohibition on the transport of troops, munitions and weapons, with cargoes to still be stopped and inspected before passage is allowed."

"Japanese Prime Minister Terauchi Masatake has decried the Berne Peace Talks as "racist claptrap designed to serve no purpose than to deny Japan her rightful place in the Far East." Japan has so far refused to acquiesce to any peace proposals put forward."

"In China disturbances continue, with Guangxi and Canton following Yunnan in declaring independence. In the North Chinese forces under powerful warlord Duan Qirui, the man in control of the Beiyang Army and Fleet, have ceased to fight the Japanese and instead appear to have reached an accommodation with them."

"In China, the first UHE troops to arrive in Siberia have fought in a large battle for control of Mukden on the 19th December. Casualties on both sides have exceeded 90,000, with the Japanese forcing a Russian retreat to further prepared positions. Temperate have plunged down to below freezing some days, which will make further progress difficult."

"The Russian armoured cruiser Rurik has earned herself the title of the "terror of the Yellow Sea", emerging yet gain to sink two small Japanese troops transports and their escorting cruiser, before fleeing back to Vladivostok. Reports indicate more than 3,000 Japanese sailors and troops have drowned in the freezing waters."

In St Petersburg Cossack troops have been required to put down repeated strikes and anti war rallies, as well as protests as to the disappearance of revolutionary leader Leon Trotsky. In Tambov protests have also reached a fever pitch and the town has been isolated but the blowing of railway and telegraph communications, but not before reports of the forming of large armed mobs."

"Repeated protests and rallies in India have secured the release of Annie Besant in Calcutta in late September and she had been elevated to the head of the Indian National Congress in November. Civil unrest in India has rapidly increased these last three months and jumped again post the cease fire. Promises by British authorities that "India will be prepared for independence on a planned timetable after the war is over" have now spilled over into demands for such a specific timetable now that the cease fire has gone into effect. Young Indian politician Jawaharlal Nehru has led demands for a specific timetable to be voiced."

"In Berne, peace talks are reportedly "locked in disagreement" in regards Morocco, yet certain positive things have occurred namely agreement from France to cede West Africa, French Levant and French Guiana, as well as a final agreement from Britain in regards Cyprus. Talks have broken up and will resume on the 6th January."

May 2019 - Imperial splendors

5 May 2019, Insight Tourist Bus, Warsaw, UHE

"Ladies and Gentleman, thank you for providing an orderly departure on time. Just to reiterate my name is Sebastian Goldstein and I will be your guide for the next 21 days on what is one of our most popular tours, Imperial Splendor. Like a number of you I am actually an American from New York. In case you are wondering, I came to the UHE for College or University to Pressburg and ended up staying after graduating as I had met someone here, who also works as a guide. One of the major export industries of the UHE is education and many American citizens come here to avoid high fees at home.

Now, as to what we will be doing during the course of the tour. We have many included activities and a number of optional ones. Broadly our itinerary brings us in a rough circle. We start here in Warsaw, Krakow, then to Lvov, Bucharest, Budapest, Zagreb, Split, Ljubljana, Udine, Oberammergau, Munich, Vienna, Pressburg and finally Prague. As you may have noticed, we will visit all ten Imperial capitals during our itinerary and travel through Liechtenstein and Germany as well. I recommend that you keep your passports in your bags, there will be likely no need to show them as the borders crossings between all three countries are open and have been for over 90 years, only being closed when to search for specific fugitives as required. Again, in regards currency, all three countries have the common currency, the Thaler, for almost 50 years, so there will be no requirement to change your money once we get started. For those of you traveling on at the end of the tour, Prague International airport has auto tellers that can dispense US Dollars or UK Pounds or of course currency exchange is available.

Now, what questions do you have?"

"Will it be a problem to find English speakers?"

Sebastien looked at the older woman, from Texas by the accent. "No ma'am most UHE citizens you meet will likely speak English, particularly the younger ones, as well as German and their native language."

"Will we see the Imperial Palaces?"

"You have come at the right time. Yes, the family are generally away in both May and June, traveling around the the various UHE capitals and therefore both the Hofburg and Schonbrunn will be available to visit, instead of just the Hofburg in summer and Schonbrunn in winter. We should be there in time for the famous Hoch-und Deutschemeister, which as you know will include a concert."

"Are there many facilities for tourists?"

"Certainly. With 80 million visitors per year, tourism is a huge industry here in the UHE and ranks only just behind that of France and Spain."

"Are the optional activities expensive?"

"These vary. Some may be done for as little as 18 Thalers, such as the tour of Neuschwanstein, the most expensive is the option to go to the “Darf ich bitten?” or Ladies' Choice Ball, where the ladies have the chance to ask the men to dance. This is organised by the Kaffeesieder, or coffee sellers and has a supper organised by the confectioners of Vienna and is staged at the Hofburg. It is, however, 260 Thalers."

"What about...."

August 2019- Two million steps

10 August 2019, Bucharest, UHE

It was a scene that had been repeated a number of times over the years, usually in Vienna, but in this case the opening night of the latest KK-Meyer Film was in Bucharest, symbolic of the journey described in the film, “Two Million Steps”, detailing as it did the epic escape story of two of the three youngest Romanov children and their long trek as part of a small group of refugees from Kazan to Chisnau on their eventual way to a reunion with their mother and older brother and sister in Vienna in 1919, crossing territory held by Sverdlov’s Red Army and Antonov’s Green Army to finally reach safety.

It was a remarkable story in so many ways and the story had done much to recreate the chaotic days of 1919-20. The German language film diaspora was alive and well with 250 million German speakers in Europe and a similar number abroad. Germany’s UFA was by far the biggest studio, but KK-Meyer was of considerable size, as was Tesiac Studios in Bucharest, often known as “Europe’s Disney”.

Many UHE films were made in both German and English language versions and consequently were exposed to an even wider audience and actors and actresses from the UHE were very commonly used in both BBC and Hollywood films and this had been the case ever since Hedy Kiesler became a film goddess in the 1930’s and then her daughter Iona commenced a similar career in the 1960’s. Some of the best known historical works had come out of UHE studios such as Sissi, A Remarkable Duo, Black Oil Green Jungle and Red Earth, Five Minutes to Midnight, Maid in Marienburg, The Odd Angry Shot, With United Forces and Absolution.

The German language film industry, if UHE English productions were included, accounted for some 4 billion Thalers, equivalent to 2.2 billion UK Pounds and more popular series like the global television hit Casă Corvinus only helped to add to such popularity.

January 1918- A family gathering

1 January 1918, Hofburg, Vienna, UHE

It was a rare island of stability in a sea of chaos. Many men were still away but the city had resumed an air of normality and gaiety with some soldiers home for periods of leave. Many had come home to find their sisters working in industry, their fathers and mothers as fire wardens and so on. For Stephanie, this was a rare treat. Her whole family in one place, something that had not occurred for over 12 years. She looked over at her husband and smiled a small smile. At 53 years wisdom had come gradually and she actually felt more comfortable in her own skin than she ever had at any stage, let alone in her former life, where she had secretly craved real affection yet had also feared giving it and therefore had spent large period relativity alone.

She looked over at Rudolf. At 60 he had started to lose his formerly rail thin figure and his remaining hair was more salt than pepper. They were all getting older now, despite her own fitness regime. Yet for all that, she felt...comfortable. If only this damned war could be navigated. It had already cost hundreds of thousands of young lives in the UHE alone, millions in other countries. She looked at her daughters. Despite the unbelievable way that Rudolf and herself had arrived here, still a secret neither had told a soul, there was no immortality, that much was clear. She had never been religious, yet surely what had happened to both herself and Rudolf had shown that the hand of God was a real thing. There was only two ways to achieve a measure of immortality, firstly through one's children and secondly via the legacy one left behind.

She looked at her eldest daughter, now 35, and her son-in-law, now His Imperial Majesty Luis I of Brazil. Despite being in the middle of a war, it seemed on the surface that their positions were finally secure. Erszi seemed happy as a wife and mother to her four children, as well as being dedicated to her own anti-poverty causes. Being a mother and running a country had started to take it's toll, with grey hair appearing to replace brown. All of her children had muddy brown hair and the oldest, Pedro, was now 14, Luis almost 13, Isabella 10 and the youngest Inez, only 7. It was a pleasure to have her grandchildren here to spoil. They were the type of couple that would always argue, but quickly make up as well.

Then she looked at her youngest daughter. Lola still looked like a child to her, yet was in fact a 24 year old mother herself as she cradled her 7 month old grandson Joseph, leaning into her husband Friederich Christian, returned from the front in his Lt-Colonel's uniform and smiling gently at his son. Her daughter's calm, assured personality provided her comfort that things would continue on the correct path after both Rudolf and herself had left the scene. For ultimately, there was only two reasons to place oneself into a position such as herself and Rudolf were in. Money was not one of them, they could have abrogated power and lived a effete life years ago, for money was no object.

No, instead it came back to loyalty and the two reasons were family and country. She owed it to her family to persevere. She owed it to her adopted country to make every effort possible to lighten the burden on the everyday citizens of the UHE, to make their lives better, to protect them at all times from extremism and from war. The later had unfortunately not been able to be avoided, but at least all possible way to finish such a conflict quickly and decisively in favour of the UHE had been explored.

Constitutional monarchy could provide a bulwark against extremism and after this war they would tread that path to a constitutional arrangement. To hold power in such an arrangement one could not rely on just one pillar. One must have at least two out of popular public support, the King and the parliament. There would not be a repeat of Italy, where Socialist leader Turati had been shot on the street, leading to a weak and vacillating Victor Emmanuelle III appointing the man's likely murderer, Benito Mussolini, to the post of Prime Minister.

One could only hope that the current peace conference due to resume in less than a week would end the war, allowing her and Rudolf to concentrate on winning the peace, not on winning the war.

January 1918 - Progress to peace

28 January 1918, Berne, Swiss Republic

Dear God the French were being difficult, the Argentinians just as bad and the Japanese impossible. Britain had agreed to cede the South part of British Guyana to Brazil. It was only trackless wilderness in any case. The League had dropped their demands for the Falklands in exchange for the South Sandwich Islands to Brazil, which he had agreed. In Africa they had agreed to cede Zanzibar to Germany and restore the Lado enclave. He had finally agreed to the cessation of Cyprus as well. That was the extent of the United Kingdom's agreement aside from the transfer of two battleships, one to Brazil and another to Chile.

In all fairness the French has agreed to cede French Guiana and Clipperton Island to Brazil and Chile respectively. They had also agreed to French Equatorial Africa to be split between Congo and Germany and Karikal to the UHE. The League had dropped their interest in the Crozet Islands and Kerguelen Islands, as well as Madagascar. The French had yesterday agreed to cede French Somaliland. Both parties had agreed on Tuva to Russia.

Argentina had finally agreed that a white peace in the North with Brazil might be acceptable, letting Brazil keep her current gains and this only four days ago.

That left what was disputed. France was reluctant to agree to what was already in effect, a fait-accompli, the annexation of Luxembourg, likewise the agreement to Germany's pre war terms, the payment of reparations(especially the amount asked for), the ceding of French Levant(already another fait-accompli in Balfour's opinion) and finally were firmly against the restoration of Moroccan independence. As for Argentina, she would not agree to part with Tierra de Fuego part of Pategonia in favour of Chile.

Japan would agree to neither reparation nor to the loss of the Kurile Islands, let alone Formosa. Japan had not even deigned to send a representative but had indicated they may be prepared to restore Sakhalin to Russia but no more.

In Balfour's considered opinion, a peace could be achieved without Japan if only France and Argentina agreed, even if only France agreed. If France agreed, Britain could rebuild her relationship with Chile and Brazil by cutting Argentina adrift. As for Japan, they had prove useful in constricting Russian ambitions but now Britain would be required to mend fences with the League and the best way for that to occur was to cut loose impediments to such mending of fences and the Japanese were certainly that. No, Balfour was quite certain that if he could only get the French to agree that the war would be over by the end of winter. It may even be required for the British to loan the French the money to make reparations, although this would of course have to be a well kept secret.

February 1918 - Tsarism collapses

20 February 1918, Admiralty Shipyard, St Petersburg, Russian Empire

It was meant to be a celebration of Russian Imperial might and power, the joint commissioning of two huge new battlecruisers, the Kinburn at the Baltic Works and Navarin here at Admiralty yards. It had been a long and hard winter, one colder even than usual in St Petersburg. The war had driven rapid inflation, inflation that wages growth had in no way matched. This had been followed by shortages of food and just as importantly fuel. Coal, oil and even wood were precious commodities. Bread was scarce. Much of this had been caused by the rapid deterioration in the already chronically inefficient Russian railroad system and the logistics of fighting wars as far away as Sevastopol and Manchuria, with winter causing a number of locomotives to burst their boilers and wear and tear removing rolling stock from service all too quickly.

As societal change went forward in Germany and the UHE, particularly the later, as well as Britain and France, the ongoing cruel treatment of peasants by the bourgeoisie, poor working conditions of industrial workers and the spreading of western democratic ideas by political activists continued unabated by censorship. All of these causes led to a growing political and social awareness in the lower classes of Russia. Dissatisfaction of was compounded by food shortages and seemingly constant military failures. The failure to crush a perceived second class power like Japan was seen as a wound to national pride and a very symbol of the Tsarist regime and it's corruption and incompetence.

The two ship's commissioning ceremonies rapidly spilled over into violence, with industrial workers from both shipyards running rampage through the docks, looting and vandalizing equipment. Neither ships company would act against the workers, despite pleas from their officers to do so and instead watched sullenly as troops fired on the demonstrators. The following day, the 21st, workers at the giant Putilov plant downed tools and marched in the street, demanding bread and fuel. Due to heavy snowstorms, tens of thousands of freight cars were stuck on the tracks, filled with the bread and fuel that was being demanded.

The strikes did not die down. Women, in particular, were passionate in showing their dissatisfaction with the implemented rationing system, and the female workers marched to nearby factories to recruit over 50,000 workers for the strikes. A special "women's march" on the 23rd was dispersed with gunfire. It was a response that enraged many. Now both men and women flooded the streets of St Petersburg, demanding an end to food shortages, the end of the war and for the first time, the end of autocracy. By the following day 24 February, nearly 200,000 protesters filled the streets, demanding the replacement of the Tsar with a more progressive political leader and the end of the Romanov dynasty.

Nicholas II, with his wife in Vienna on a visit and unable to return, was torn. By 25 February, nearly all industrial enterprises in St Petersburg were shut down by the uprising. Although all gatherings on the streets were absolutely forbidden, more than 250,000 people were on strike. Grand Duke Kirill Vladimirovich was killed on the street by a crowd of enraged factory workers that same day and it seemed that this was the motivation for Nicholas II's decision on the 25th to send his children away whilst he stayed in the city and attempted to rise things out. His three youngest children Alexander, George and Elena, aged 19, 17 and 15, were dispatched to Kazan, perceived as being more stable than St Petersburg or Moscow, where concerted riots had also broken out.

That night Nicholas II asked the city's garrison commander to use "all available methods" to disperse demonstrators and protestors. The following day, on the 26th rifle fire and tear gas grenades caused panicked crowds to crush their fellow protestors. Soldiers later that day became embittered further as they stacked the bodies of their fellow Russians, including many women, like firewood. The following day men would not leave their barracks and the capital was left without a significant military presence. The crack life guard regiments were all in France or the Far East, aside from a few veterans and wide eyed young recruits. It was far too little. The council of ministers held it's last meeting on the 27th and promptly resigned en mass. The St Petersburg garrison commander reported to Nicholas II that he could barely hold the Winter Place. Early in the evening the Tsar, faced by a delegation from the Imperial Duma, abdicated in favour of his estranged son Alexei, who was away in Brussels as an officer in the Russian Replacement Army, indicated that he would not assume the crown without popular acclaim from the people. Later that same day Nicholas II's second son, Nicholas, telegraphed from Finland that his allegiance was to Finland, not to Russia and that he would also not take up the crown. The 300 year old Romanov dynasty was brought to an end when the Duma elected Alexei Aladin as the leader of the Provisional Committee of the State Duma. It was not until the morning of the 1st March that Russia woke up to a new government.

It was the announcement on the 4th March that Russia would stay at war that rapidly stoked more demonstrations. The Bolsheviks under Sverdlov were quite prepared seize power by any means necessary. On the 16th March they made their move, their military wing seizing the State Printing Office, the Central Post and Telegraph Office and eventually the Winter Place. Novgorod, Minsk and Vitebsk came under Bolshevik control the same day, Moscow a week later. On the 18th, Nicholas II, under house arrest at the Alexander Palace, was to fall into Bolshevik hands. A week later he was executed by firing squad at the Peter and Paul Fortress, Sverdlov announcing that "there was no going back to the old ways."

The international ramifications were extensive. On the 18th the mayor of Tallinn and the Governor of Riga Governorate appealed to Germany for assistance against Bolshevik aggression. The commander of the 300,000 Russian troops in France, General Brusilov appealed for calm on the 20th March, his army starting to splinter along ideological lines. On the 24nd March, a Polish delegation led by Józef Brudziński, Franciszek Pius Radziwiłł and Major General Józef Klemens Piłsudski, a UHE officer and member of Parliament, arrived at Vienna with a personal plea to Kaiser Rudolf admit Russian Congress Poland as a UHE member Kingdom and requiring assistance to quell riots in Warsaw. On the 28th March France pulled out of peace talks in Berne, declaring the League’s demands "as utterly unreasonable." Britain was to reluctantly follow the following day, along with Argentina. The same day Finland declared itself fully independent, General Carl Gustaf Emil Mannerheim, declaring himself "protector" of Finland and vowing to crush Bolshevik revolutionaries within Finland. The following day his son-in -law Nicholas Romanov was declared "provisional King of Finland."

February 1918- Sad tales of the fall of Tsars

27 February 1918, Hofburg, Vienna, UHE

The telegram arrived late at night, just as Rudolf was preparing to go to bed. It was directly from the the military telegraph office at the Winter Palace. "Rudolf things here have reached crisis point. All around is betrayal, cowardice and deceit. I no longer know what is the best course of action. I fear I have made grave mistakes. I now think back our times sailing in those Greek Islands and I wonder if I should have ever left such a a paradise to undertake this burden.

I have done my best for Russia. Now I must turn to the interests of my own beloved family. In the name of our friendship I ask that you do all you can for my family and my beloved wife and mother as you have already done for my second daughter. Nina knows where the little ones are. I have prayed and made my peace for I fear we may never meet again. History I fear had not been kind to ex-Tsars.

Your friend

Nicholas"

Rudolf let the telegram fall to the ground. This was not how things were meant to go. Not at all. All the power in the world and yet so many things were still outside his influence.

March 1918 - A Russian disintegration

An Extract from "The day they shot the Tsar", McMillan, 1970

"For all of Nicholas II's well documented failures as a ruler and of character, the office of Tsar still obviously meant something to the average Russian, for with it's abolition on the 1st March, Russia was to rapidly come apart at the seams. The broadcast and release to the papers that Russia would still stay in the war by War Minister Alexander Kerensky was an announcement that was to quickly doom the Provisional Government, who had badly miscalculated just how war weary the Russian people truely were. Left with a perception that life under the Provisional Government would provide only more of the same, a number of key officials switched to the Bolsheviks. By the evening of the 17th, they had control of St Petersburg, by the afternoon of the 18th Nicholas II faced his new captors in the Alexander Palace and his worst fears had come to pass.

The disintegration of Imperial Russia moved all too rapidly from there. On the 18th the mayor of Tallinn and the Governor of Riga Governorate appealed to Germany as the only power in a position to offer assistance against Bolshevik aggression. With Baltic Germans for centuries occupying prominent places in the Russian Empire this was a sensitive topic in Germany, with many in favour of assisting their fellow Germans.

On the 24nd March, a Polish delegation led by Józef Brudziński, Franciszek Pius Radziwiłł and Major General Józef Klemens Piłsudski, a UHE officer and member of Parliament, arrived at Vienna with a personal plea to Kaiser Rudolf admit Russian Congress Poland as a UHE member Kingdom and requiring assistance to quell riots in Warsaw. The following day representatives of the UHE military met with their German counterparts in Dresden. It was on that day that Nicholas II, along with a number of other Romanov Grand Dukes, were shot at the Peter and Paul Fortress. On the 26th the UHE responded by recalling the Landsturm, as Germany had done the day before. On the 27th both countries issued a joint statement of intention to intervene in the Baltic States and Congress Poland, with the German High Seas Fleet covering the transit of a Naval Brigade and an Army Brigade under the command of "Russian expert" Major General Max Hoffmann. Enraged by those actions and the remobilisation of the Landsturm France quit the Berne Peace talks the same day, followed by Britain the following day, a day where Finland declared itself independent and UHE forces crossed into Russian Congress Poland to support anti-Communist troops.

It was not the end of the disintegration of what had been the Russian Empire. On the last day of March, Ferdinand of Romania signed a defensive alliance with the UHE and Germany and sent troops into Bessarabia on the 1st April "to protect the interests of Romanian citizens." More defections followed. The Mountainous Republic of North Caucasus on the 18th April, the Armenian Republic on the 24th April, the Ukrainian National Republic on the 1st May, the Regency of Georgia on the 20th May, followed by the Republic of Azerbaijan on the 24th May. On 1st June both the Khanate of Khiva and the Emirate of Bokhara indicated that with no Tsar to owe allegiance to, they had resumed their independence. The Islamic Republic of Kokand followed.

Whilst the UHE declared Poland a full member Kingdom on the 10th May 1918, establishing Warsaw as the capital and splitting the former Kingdom of Galicia and Lodomeria, Germany declared the Grand Duchy of Lithuania under Prince Wilhelm of Urach and the United Baltic Grand Duchy under Adolf Friedrich Albrecht Heinrich, Duke of Mecklenburg. Both would be subordinate to the German Crown. That same month Romania declared Bessarabia annexed.

Meanwhile, in France, Brusilov's army was disarmed, aside from a Russian Division of volunteers that elected to stay, the men allowed to return home and replaced by German troops mixed with some UHE units. In the Far East General Denekin assumed the title of Supreme Commander of all anti Communist White Russian armies, concluding an armistice with the Japanese on the 18th April and abandoning Manchuria and Korea by the end of May, turning his Army West. By the end of May Alexander Antonov had negotiated an alliance with the Ukrainian National Republic and calling his forces "The People and Peasant's Green Army" declared both Red and White forces his enemy, carving out a territory that stretched from Kharkov to Samara East to West and Tambov to Volgograd North to South. To the Far South, in the Crimea and in Tsargrad, General Baron Wrangel declared for the white cause, without saying that he supported Denekin as such. Between Moscow and St Petersburg, the Bolsheviks under Sverdlov tightened their hold and made moves to spread East to meet Denekin's advancing forces. All parties claimed to the the successor state to Imperial Russia. Most of the once mighty armies of Imperial Russia, such as in Persia, simply melted away, men deserting in their hundreds of thousands."

May 1918- Europe map

Europe Map May 1918 not showing Russian internal civil war divisions or breakaways

April 1918- Warsaw is reached, Poland is declared

12 April 1918. Warsaw, Former Russian Congress Poland

For two weeks after the French pulled out of peace talks there was an eerie peace on the Western Front. It was to be finally broken on the night of the 12th by the French Army resuming bombardments of League trenches. Yet here in Warsaw, the Western Front seemed a world away. The first units to reach the capital were the Czech 2nd Armada Division and the 1st Replacement Division, a curious mixture of combat veterans and green boys. One thing that was not faked was the enthusiasm that they were greeted with.

For many of the old hands, women and teenaged girls throwing flowers was a world away from the mud, muck and horror of the Western Front. Seven Divisions had made their way across Congress Poland, brushing aside weak resistance from bandits, small amounts of Russian nationalists, but mainly communist insurgents. Casualties had been very low, less than 500 men. They had orders to occupy all of Congress Poland and also large parts of Grodno Governorate, in order to protect those that wished to retreat into UHE controlled territory.

It was a task that would be fully completed by the first week in May. On the 10th May Poland was declared a UHE member Kingdom, to the dissatisfaction of not only France and Great Britain but also Germany and Russia. Within Congress Poland it was an announcement that was greeted with wild enthusiasm, firstly for the possibility of creating a real Polish State with actual political power and secondly it guarded against what was occurring elsewhere in the former lands of the Russian Empire, namely banditry from former Army troops, civil war and chaos. By the time Poland was declared a fifth UHE Kingdom, a major French offensive near Rheims was underway and yet again troops were falling like mown grass on the Western Front.

April 1918- A settlement in Manchuria

18 April 1918, Harbin, Manchurian Republic

Viscount Kawamura Kageaki signed the agreement on behalf of Japan which effectively transferred the Southwest part of Manchuria to Japanese control, breaking off the Northern part under the control of the warlord Zhang Zuolin. It also confirmed Japanese control over Sakhalin and the Kurile Islands and the transfer of the Russian concession in Tienstin. It was not the perfect result, but it was a result that Japan could live with for now. For there was still the issue of Korea, which would now be rendered virtually defenceless when the Russians withdrew by early May. If the Yi regime chose to fight, that would be yet a further commitment.

The fact was that Japan’s economy was at a very low ebb and the continued fighting was bleeding the coffers of the treasury dry. Japan needed a peace. Even after the destruction of the Russian Pacific Fleet, the depredations caused by the cruiser Rurik and two small protected cruisers had been hard for the Navy to stop in such a weakened state. To make matters worse, expenditure on building new ships was a low priority item whilst rice riots continued across Japanese cities. Kageaki had appealed to Denekin as the White Leader to cease the sorties of the Russian fleet, with the Rurik, supposedly due to transfer to the Japanese navy as part of the peace agreement, had in fact sortied on the 16th, sinking a destroyer and capturing a Japanese hospital ship, sailing away with 50 nurses that had been forced aboard. It appeared the ship’s captain was now operating essentially as a pirate and no longer subject to Denekin’s orders.

Now, for now, Japan must be content with her current gains. Let the Russians fight each other whilst Japan paid lip service to their European alliance. If the Germans and UHE won in Europe Japan could always give back her island gains and still be well ahead with part of Manchuria and Korea in her pocket. Zhang Zuolin could always be dealt with later when Japan had the troops, time and money to do so.

It was a conflict that had cost the Japanese over 300,000 casualties, nine capital ships and over 60 other vessels as well as virtually bankrupting her fragile economy. No, hopefully the Korean Emperor would accept a Japanese “Protectorate” and then it may even be possible to negotiate a separate peace with Germany and the UHE that established a Pacific ascendency for Japan and allowed her to keep some German gains.

April 1918 - Manchuria and Korea map

Manchurian-Korea map

April 1918- The High Seas Fleet prepare again

23 April 1918, Kiel, German Empire

Admiral Reinhard Scheer reviewed the plan for the operation. The pointless war had been resumed and his first target in a renewed naval operation were the British convoys to Norway. The High Seas Fleet had lost one battleship to mines in operations off Estonia but had been reinforced by fully five capital ships, the last Baden Class, one ex Russian ship and the two Mackensen Class battlecruisers. That gave him 16 battleships and ten battlecruisers and all would be deployed on a full scale sortie to attack the British forces, which were providing heavy escorts for convoying raw materials from Norway. There were no other capital ships under construction in Germany. Von Spee's forces had returned from Brazil in the armistice period, so his fleet was as reinforced as it was likely to be.

He was confident that he would not face the full Grand Fleet and would perhaps finally be able to pull off the decisive victory he had been after all war. With the British having a lull that had allowed them to remove much of the minefields his U-Boat campaign had created, he had pressed the Kaiser to allow unrestricted submarine warfare, but had been unable to gain a positive response as yet.

May 1918- Polish thoughts

1 May 1918, White House, Washington DC, United States of America

President Taft sat with the Secretary of State Philander Knox. "So, Phil, how do we feel about the UHE creating a Polish state with our own large Polish minority?"

"Opinion seems to be split. Near enough down the middle, perhaps a slight margin in favour. Recent migrants are more in favour, those that have been here longer favour an independent Polish state, although they have no solution as to how that may occur of course. The general consensus is that on the ground within the former Russian Poland the vast majority are in favour for stability reasons alone."

"What about our own position?"

"I think we tacitly acknowledge the status quo without proffering an opinion in regards being in favour or not of such a happening. Politically it is the least controversial option."

"I can also see that the UHE may be the coming power in Europe so it will pay to retain friendly relations. I am still determined to stay out of this damn war and I have instructed Buenos Aires to make every effort to convince the Argentines to give up on a hopeless cause. Already the latest French offensive is grinding itself to pieces for little gain. Observers have written that they are astounded at the bravery of the common soldier but this is madness, especially after peace talks had gotten so close.

If I can shepherd us through this current conflict, this will give us our own chance to bed down the instability occasioned by the annexation of new states to the Union. Then we can grow and replace the British as the centre of financial pre-eminence. I will not go past 1920 and have already hand picked Hughes to make the run in 1920. No, my eye is half on the Supreme Court, but first this war will need to be concluded."

May 1918- War news

14 May 1918, New York Times International Edition

"In a day's combat in the North Sea near the Skagerrak the German High Seas Fleet has badly battered a British convoy, sinking two light cruisers, four destroyers and a number of armed trawlers, as well as six merchant ships. A brief engagement then commenced between the Grand and High Seas Fleet before the German fleet broke off the action, leaving the crippled battlecruiser Von der Tann to her fate."

"The State Department has begun the process of recognition of former parts of the Russian Empire, including Georgia and Armenia. They have also indicated that they regards general Denikin's White Army as the successor state to Imperial Russia."

"It has been confirmed from Royal Navy sources that the German Navy have commenced their crippling U-boat mine laying campaign in the Western approaches at the same time that ships have again begun to be lost to UHE submarines and raiders in the Eastern Mediterranean."

"BEF Forces in Northern France have been so far conspicuous for not being involved at all the latest offensive near Reims. So far this has caused 180,000 causalities to the French Army for no more gains than five miles on a ten mile front. It has seen the first large scale use of tanks, but these have been blunted by using artillery in direct fire close to front line trenches. German casualties have amounted to 95,000 with another 5-8,000 captured."

"Reports on the UHE Front in Northern Italy indicate that as in 1917 aside from occasional artillery exchanges and an active air warfare front, no movements of troops have occurred."

"The General Board have rejected plans to fit 16 inch guns in the Lexington Class battlecruiser and indicated both ships would be laid down in June to the original plan with a 14 inch main armament."

"The first purpose built Royal Navy aircraft carrier, HMS Hermes, was commissioned a week ago. her sister, HMS Nike, I stated to be perhaps two months from completion, as is the final Royal Navy battleship currently under construction, HMS Hood."

"In Argentina, Brazilian forces have launched a large offensive to capture the inland fortified town of Posadas on the Paraguayan border with 'heavy' fighting reported."

"Japanese diplomats have submitted a proposal to Germany to purchase the currently Japanese occupied Mariana Islands for 18 million Marks, more than Germany's original purchase price for all her former Spanish possessions. This is widely seen as a move to end the war in the Pacific on amicable terms and would perhaps preface a Japanese withdrawal from all other former German colonies. Early indications are that such an approach will likely be met favourably in Berlin."

May 1918 - A new ground attack aircraft and reinforcements

18 May 1918, Aerodrome B9, Luneville, Occupied France

Trials with the German Becker 20mm cannon made under license at Skoda in the summer of 1917 but had faced the same problems that German engineers had faced, namely the necessity synchronizing the cannon to fire through the propeller blades. Short of using a pusher aircraft their seemed no solution until Czech engineer Radek Zelenka, working on the new Daimler GVIII engine came up with the idea of firing through the propeller hub.

The innovation was quickly mated with the new Lohner design, which was created specifically for ground attack and afforded the pilot the protection of 4.5mm of armour. In terms of performance, the Lohner J-II was strictly an average aircraft. Moderate climb, a top speed of 178 kmph and average at best climb and turning. However, it was able to direct 2 machine guns and one 20mm cannon worth of fire on ground targets, as well as carrying four 100kg bombs. By late May 1918, as many as 14 squadrons of the K.u.K. Luftfahrtruppen were equipped with the new machine as the UHE beefed up their aerial presence in France from 23 to 60 squadrons.

Lohner J-II

May 1918 - Misiones accomplished

31 May 1918, Posades, occupied Argentina

Lieutenant Luís Prestes looked at the small paddle steamer, it's upperworks burnt down almost to the waterline, the remnants of the bridge and the old 4 inch guns that had been mounted above it having sheered away and fallen into the shallows. Like his first battle, the river still had corpses, the normally clear water dotted with floating bodies. He shuddered as he saw a Paraguayan caiman seize one of the corpses and roll with it to break off flesh. He supposed he was a veteran of war now, but some things could still drive a man over the edge.

He watched and then saluted General Setembrino de Carvalho, commander of the Brazilian forces on the field.

"At ease Luis. This is what happens when the prepared meets the unprepared. What do you think I mean by that?"

Everything was a lesson from the man he had come to see as His General. He thought hard about the battle. This was a foot soldier's war. The tactics of infantry fighting he had been taught were built upon fire and movement. When attacking, one group moved towards the enemy while the other fired to keep enemy heads down. The latter ideally was a machine gun.

On more open battlefields the static group might be large with a number of mortars and/or machine guns. They would direct a large volume of fire towards the enemy while say a Company maneuvered towards them. This was impossible on that scale because visibility in the jungle was poor, usually from ten to fifty meters, more often the former when fog and rain chose to intervene. This meant that the defender in his fighting pit or pits was often not seen until the attacker's lead scouts was suddenly fired on by the hidden enemy. If the scout survived, unless he had seen a muzzle flash, he may still not have been able to determine exactly where the fire was coming from. The machine gun or mortar group, further back, was even worse off as it could not determine where to direct fire to support the attacking group and often just battered the foliage.

Another challenge facing soldiers fighting in the jungle was that of being able to issue and receive orders. Slopes, few tracks, thick jungle and flowing streams did much to hinder communication.

For all these reasons the typical tactical experience of the infantryman was in small groups. After locating the enemy the machine gun brought fire to bear while, under cover of that fire, the attackers crawled carefully closer to try to lob grenades into the enemy's fighting pit. Suddenly another enemy may open up and the whole movement halted while the problem was reassessed. Then you tackled the new threat. Slowly, usually by crawling and using every scrap of cover, and with long periods where no one could see the enemy and the enemy could not see them, the attack then proceeded.

There may still have been a great deal of fire going back and forth, as small unit commanders directed fire at where they thought the enemy probably was. Eventually one enemy was then grenaded in his pit and a gap in the enemy defenses was made. Taking advantage of this the attackers continued edging forward and gradually killed the defenders or forced them back. Such engagements had required a great deal of patience and skill. To kill a few enemy could take several hours. Quite often soldiers would see no live enemy at all during an engagement until they duly broke and retreated. These tactics had been employed by experience. It was only when they had reached the clear ground around Posades that a full scale conventional attack had taken place. Hence why this campaign had lasted so long.

"Sir, they are now ill equipped. No helmets like we have, very little medical support where we now have field hospitals, nurses. No field medical kits, little to treat disease or dysentery. No webbing. Ammunition shortages, poor supply, food shortages. It hampered their ability to fight a war of movement or be flexible on the ground, dooming them to static defense. In addition, the new grenades have made a great difference."

General Setembrino de Carvalho smiled. He had never had a son, only three daughters but this boy was a quick learner and he felt a small surge of pride. This engagement, this campaign had now taken all of Misiones at a cost of 4,800 combat casualties and almost 10,000 non combat ones. He guessed Argentine losses to be over 30,000, perhaps well over, only 9 to 10 thousand of those combat related. That was not counting the almost 5,000 exhausted and bedraggled prisoners he had taken.

As they were pushed back, the lack of training and inadequacy of supply and equipment of the troops he was fighting was becoming all to apparent.

June 1918- The Kaiser visits, the Japanese and Argentines make peace

8 June 1918, Schonbrunn Palace, Vienna, UHE

Wilhelm II walked down the path with Rudolf and finally both men settled themselves on the park bench. It was Rudolf who spoke first.

"Willie, take the offer, it is more than generous for a group of isolated islands in the Northern Pacific and at the same time it will restore German control to the rest of your Pacific possessions and gain the release of many German POW's held by Japan. At the same time it will put yet further pressure on the British to move back to armistice talks. At the same time it will allow a block of fresh cash to use for arms purchases. It will also remove Japan from the war and perhaps at last sway Argentina that there will be no miracle in Europe."

"I just find it hard to reconcile giving away German land."

"Perhaps, but it is a very small price to pay for driving the Entente back to the armistice talks and duly gaining what you asked for there. You know the French are exhausted. They ceased there own offensive two days ago. That means we will now commence our own summer offensive specifically against the French commencing on the morning of the 28th June as we agreed yesterday via our Chief of Staff's. If by that time Britain and France are the only Entente members left it will place intolerable starains on the bonds of that alliance, which seems already to be fraying from the lack of participation of British forces in the last offensive."

"Very well, it is probably worth considering. Something needs to be done to bring this pointless war to an end. I cannot believe what has happened to Nicky, to Russia. Now, before we go back to our wives, we need to talk about the Poles....."

Rudolf inwardly sighed. The Kaiser was a difficult guest at the best of time, suspicious of motives and wary of protecting his own prerogatives. Yet for all that, June was to prove another disastrous month for the Entente. On the 16th Germany was to accept Japan's offer and a peace was signed on the 20th that pulled Japan out of the war. On the 28th June, the very day the League summer offensive commenced, Argentina was to bow to public pressure brought on by riots at home and agree to all the terms for a white peace in place. Brazil and Chile would keep their territorial gains. By the 2nd of July, the day of the Treaty of Montevideo, Britain and France were the only Entente members left in the fight.

June 1918- Argentina border changes map

New international boundaries in far South America - Lime Green to Chile, Green to Brazil

June 1918- A Polish KIngdom rises again

12 June 1918, Royal Castle, Warsaw, UHE

Both Rudolf and Stephanie had thought that, given the current instability of things in former Congress Poland, that an informal meeting was what would be best. So it was to prove. First it was a chance to greet old friends and to that end Stephanie moved to hug Agnes Pulsudski and renew acquaintances, a move that drew some raised eyebrows from Franciszek Radziwiłł and Jan Steczkowski, if not from Major General Józef Piłsudski, who was well used the Imperial couple's less formal nature in private.

It was Rudolf who was to start the meeting after the usual exchange of pleasantries. "Gentleman, thank you for having us both in such pleasant surroundings. As you are aware, we work towards the creation of a separate Polish Kingdom within the borders of the UHE as per your request to both myself and my wife only some two months ago. Now, we provided you with a set of guidelines to work within. Beyond that, how you frame the laws within Poland and how you set your own internal governmental structure I have left with you as the chosen representatives of your own people.

Now we have agreed in Vienna in late April the borders of such a new entity. You decided Warsaw over Krakow as the capital. I have spent time talking to representatives of what will be the Kingdom of Galicia who will use Lemburg as their capital. Poland will be the fifth UHE Kingdom and the time has come to make Galicia the sixth. They, the Ruthenians, are also satisfied. Gentleman, just to put things in perspective, this is an enormous political change for the UHE, a seismic shift in fact. This is an entity formerly known in my father's time as the Austro-Hungarian Empire, by it's very definition an Empire largely dominated by German and Hungarian interests. Under this new structure, Poles will make up 26% of our new demographic, although some will be in Ruthenia, mainly Lemburg, reducing Germans to 20% and Hungarians to 16%, followed by Czechs at 10.5%. With the changes we have made to universal suffrage, that likely means that you will have a large influence in future times as to the way this Empire will be managed.

As you are aware, the Empire has certain component parts that are funded by not only Imperial Revenue but also by contributions of each component Kingdom based on not only population but also tax base, or capacity to contribute. This in turn funds Imperial Departments and purview's, namely the Navy, the Common Army, Customs, Imperial and Royal Household, Foreign Affairs, Finance, Patent Control Board and the Imperial High Court. Since the Imperial Finance Department is forbidden to run a deficit except in times of war, this makes the contributions of the various Kingdom's critical to establishing a solid revenue base. Now, with this war still ongoing, it is far too early to negotiate a refunding based on solid figures. However, we have provisionally come up with figures that could apply to the new financial year only. You will see these in the green folder, along with the previous five year funding agreement signed in 1915 to gain some insight as to how these agreements are signed going forward. I will now hand over to Josef Macziak from Finance who can provide more detail.

Rudolf sat down and listened, occasionally making notes himself as the Czech head of the Finance Department spoke. Finally when he ceased Rudolf rose again. "Now you have made a decision on a flag and at the same time you have also decided to retain a National Army and also to reintroduce a Senate to support the Sejm. As per our previous meeting, we regard this as important this will be elected by Universal Suffrage. Whether you use plural voting as is common else where I will leave entirely up to you but Universal Suffrage will remain a cornerstone of our political beliefs, there will be no retreating to old ways in regards this.

As your King I regard our most important duty as being to end this war and the instability it has brought and to end any external threats to our well being as a political unit. One thing of my father's one saying that I do cherish, is the term "viribus unitis". With United Forces. It defines who we are. Separately we are weak, at the mercy of the great hordes of Russia to the East, German ambitions to the Northwest and Italian ambitions of a new Roman Empire to the South. Yet together, well together we are 60 million strong and that is the sort of numbers that cannot be ignored, where together, we can all achieve our ambitions.

After the war, there will be changes afoot. I will be devolving many or most of the absolute powers of Kingship on a constitutional body. Most of these powers will be devolved to Regional Parliaments like your Sejm or Senate. Most but not all. There is still the business of Common Government and to that end post war, or post peace I suppose, I will be establishing a new Governmental body to oversee the running of that which will be common to us all. I do not wish to establish yet another huge public funded level of bureaucracy hence it would be a small body, 3-5 members from each Kingdom, 1-2 from each Duchy with an appointed President.

One final point. We have decided to gift this building, this former seat of Polish Kings, to the Polish people."

"But Your Majesty.."

"I wish to see it in use regularly hence I suggest it would be ideal to house the Sejm and Senate, a measure that would save the purse here in Poland. My wife and I are happy to take possession of the Łazienki Palace when in residence."

Jan Steczkowski looked again at Rudolf. Pulsudski had been right whilst he himself had entertained doubts. Perhaps this was the correct way forward.

April 2019- UHE Political Roadmap 2019

2019 UHE Political System

June 1918 - Summer offensive preparations

20 June 1918, near Sainte-Menehould, occupied France

Preparations were well underway for the summer offensive. It was the veteran units of the UHE Common Army that had been moved to this sector, where they had joined the veteran units of the Germany Army. With the withdrawal of Russian troops, reserves had been eaten up but with the expiration of the French offensive, German and UHE units had been spread wider to allow for a concentration of troops in this middle sector.

What had also be generously supplied was ground attack aircraft and the best of the flying squadrons. Colonel Edvard Husek looked at the machines that remained concealed under camouflage. In addition to "normal" tank designs, almost 300 agricultural tractors, some wheeled and a few tracked, had been armoured and converted to makeshift tanks. With only makeshift weapons, their effectiveness would be much less than normal tanks, but they would provide a method of ploughing down the French barbed wire and also provide excellent cover for the basic infantryman to shelter behind for the advance itself.

If the veteran units in the line could reach the French trenches unscathed, he would bet on them being able to perform the rest of the task. One a breakthrough had been achieved, it could then be exploited by cavalry, bicycle and motorcycle troops. They key was in moving fast enough to keep the French off balance when a breakthrough had been achieved.

Agricultural tractor conversions

August 2019 - University conversations

3 August 2019, University of Maribor Student Accommodation, UHE

Stephen Maines came over to his friends and fellow sociology students with the handy-cam. "Come on guys, let's continue with the interviews."

"I cannot believe that you are trying to pass this off as project work, I mean come on, all you are doing is filing us drinking and talking." said Alios, a Czech from Prague.

"Yes, but I am directing that conversation, am I not?" For a boy from North Platte, Nebraska, it had been an incredible University experience so far. His mother had lost her job and his father was only a railway worker, so no matter his High School scores a prestigious university in America was out of the question. Here, he could study for 3000 Thalers per year plus books and meals. By American standards that was incredibly cheap and the experience itself was first class as was the teaching, which was done in English. IN addition, cities like Maribor did not exist in America. Just the history alone.

"Fuck off Stephen."

"Come on guys, serious now. Last question, but I guess it's a biggie. Obviously it's a biggie. Obviously as an American this whole notion of Empire, of having a Kaiser is, well, foreign, since we don't have royalty in America. Obviously the notion of having more than one language in play is a foreign concept as well. I suppose the question is this, why the UHE, why have a monarch as head of state in a modern world, why have a multi ethnic Empire instead of each component splitting to create a homogeneous state? Alright Alois, you first."

"Well, in all seriousness. I think a monarch represents the whole country in a way democratically elected leaders cannot and do not. The choice for the highest political position in a monarchy cannot be influenced by or beholden to money, the media, or a political party. Our Kaiser prevents the emergence of extreme form of government in this country by fixing the form of government. Politicians must serve as Prime Ministers or Ministers of the Crown. Even if actual power lies with these individuals, the existence of a Kaiser makes it difficult to radically or totally alter a country’s politics, to push through things the bulk of the general public disagree with or the bulk of the UHE as a whole for that matter. Plus, you know, the Empress is a Czech, so obviously I am biased."

"Alright then, let's continue our diversity and go to Hungary. What about you Katarina?"

"i think the Kaiser has the prestige to make last-resort, hard, and necessary decisions — decisions that nobody else can make, if such decisions are required. The Imperial family are are repositories of tradition and continuity in ever changing times. They remind this country of what it represents and where it came from, facts that can often be all too easily forgotten in the swiftly changing currents of politics."

"Luka? What about you?"

"Well, you know I am a republican, so obviously I disagree. I do believe in the Union of our states, however. I just think it better that the people take the final step and every person served as an elected official."

"Let's ask your twin. Zala."

She laughed. "Well, obviously I disagree with my brother. You ask why we stay together. We each have our national entity, an entity we are proud of. We each jealously guard our own language and institutions. Yet to my mind it is the Crown that has been the unifying factor that has brought us to a place where we are all comfortable learning other languages, contributing to being something more than what we would otherwise be. As one unified entity I feel Carnolian, yet I also feel so much more. It makes us more than we would otherwise be, more global, less regional. It makes us more than we are.

We are in a difficult position in Europe, stuck between great powers, but together we are strong. People don't fuck with us. As for the monarchy, well I see it as a bulwark against extremism, a link to our own living history and like, tourism or what? Royalty is especially important in multi-ethnic countries such as ours because the institution of monarchy unites diverse and previously hostile ethnic groups under shared loyalty to the monarch instead of to an ethnic group. It therefore helps us to understand each other, to love our differences. This is why we compete together at the Olympics and apart in European championships, together at Football World Cups yet apart at European Championships. It's just who we are. "
"Wow, we can see why you are on the debating team."

"What about you Max?"

"Well, Vienna, my home town is a microcosm of what Zala said. Incredibly diverse, obviously. I am in favour. Politicians tend to have a certain personality; they are generally extroverted, can make or raise money, and have a tendency to pander or at least publicly hold to pre-defined mainstream views. The presence of a head of state with a psychological profile different from a politician can be refreshing, rally, someone who does not have to cater to grubby media stories to gain an advantage. Maybe I am strange, but I love History, hence my degree, but I also love, the pomp, the pageantry, the balls. I can go anywhere inside the UHE and no passport. I can go to Germany, Liechtenstein, The Netherlands, Albania, Bosnia, Montenegro, Serbia, all with no border crossing. I think we should be grateful for that. For the first two no currency exchange even."

June 1918 - A breakthrough on the Western Front

28 June 1918, near Sainte-Menehould, occupied France

No one could ever accuse the French Army of not showing the resilience needed. In two years of war they had suffered 650,000 combat deaths and almost 750,000 in total. Added to this 380,000 POW's and 2.3 million wounded. Yet still France fought on and it's general soldiers, despite a waver of morale in 1917, still manned their trenches. It was not like the League powers had not suffered losses, after all. For indeed Germany had suffered almost 700,000 deaths as well, in addition to 2 million wounded. The UHE's losses had been much lighter, courtesy of mainly fighting the Italians and amounted to "only" some 225,000 dead and 680,000 wounded.

For all that there was a difference in such figures. France's casualties came from a population of less than 40 million. Germany's came from a population of 65 million, almost 55 million for the UHE. The losses in 1916 and 1917 had tragically killed the flower of French youth and their replacements were often men in their 30's or even 40's with men up to 48 liable to be conscripted.

The 1918 offensive, when it came, was ruthlessly effective. A short "shock" artillery barrage by mainly UHE super heavy howitzers followed by gas, all in conjunction with ground attack aircraft raking the French positions with bombs, cannon and machine gun fire. Then not only tanks but armoured tractors, men carefully advancing behind the protection of the armoured vehicles. Then close range assaults by veterans troops that knew all too well from the shock of previous combats what worked and what did not, armed with automatic pistols, grenades and flamethrowers.

Yet despite all that, the French front line held for almost a full day before collapsing under the pressure of the assaults inflicted upon it. Some men fell back, others, disheartened and weary, threw in the towel. By the third day of July, five cavalry and three infantry divisions had poured through a breach that now was some 40 kilometers wide. Reims was to fall on the 8th of July and the threat to Paris, now only some 130 kilometers distant, was all too obvious. Nivelle was replaced as the on site commander, Joffre as C in C and Foch was to take charge of what seemed like a catastrophe on the 10th July.

July 1918 - A stationary army

14 July 1918, Hallencourt, French Republic

In the intervening time between the collapse of peace talks General French's hopes of turning the tide in France were to evaporate with his replacement by Douglas Haig in February. His greatest asset had always been his close ties with the French High Command. Now he watched infuriated as League forces advanced closer to Paris with every passing days whilst Haig's forces simply stayed in place. He had been confidentially been made ware of Haig's instructions from London. "British forces are to maintain position, resist all aggressive moves but advance not one square foot further into enemy held territory. All potential actions in excess of such orders must have approval from London before implementation.

It was not hard to see what the tactics of Lloyd George were, the bloodless bastard. To let the French swing until such time as they saw sense and came back to the negotiating table, the very fact that they had left the table in the first place without reference to England infuriating the Welshman's plans for peace. Haig was in command of a stationary army and the French were without support. Well, he would say one thing for Lloyd George's tactics, they would likely be effective. It now seemed only a mater of time and he was to be dispatched to Paris on the morrow with a mission to try and get the French back at the negotiating table.

July 1918 - A second armistace eventually arrives

23 July 1918, Paris, French Republic

Field Marshall Sir John French had spent a week locked in talks to little avail with the French Prime Minister Georges Clemenceau seemingly opposed to any negotiations no matter the political reality of the situation. It was hard work and given Britain's position it had seriously weakened his own negotiating position, with the French almost as hostile as if he had come from Berlin itself. Finally he had had enough.

"Gentleman, I depart tonight. It seems that I must I must go back to His Majesty's Government with the news that those pathways to peace that are still open via Vienna are to be rejected once again. Whilst it would be true to say that this current League offensive, an offensive that has taken Chateau Thierry, will soon burn itself out, it is by no means good news. It has created an enormous bulge in the line that will require a further thinning of troops to hold, not only that it gives the League forces two options if they are to surge forward again, to go North, cutting off a large portion of your Army or to head straight for Paris, now only some 75 kilometers away. That will require you to guard against both possibilities. In addition, we have no allies left. At all. No matter the situation in Russia, there is no international support for our position and we can expect nothing from America aside from financial assistance.

I know you fear a repetition of 1870 but if you do not negotiate a peace then you will gain see the humiliation of German troops marching through Paris. Prime Minister, I plead with you, let me go back to London with a message that France is prepared to return to negotiations in good faith and I guarantee His Majesty's Government will throw her full force behind your position to try and achieve a suitable outcome for France that retains her national dignity."

"Like you are throwing your full force behind France now Field Marshal?" sneered Clemenceau.

Field Marshall Sir John French had thought the situation irredeemable, however, two weeks later on the 8th August he was summoned back to Paris by the French. On the 10th August both Britain and France were to communicate to the UHE Foreign Office in Vienna via Prince Sixtus of Bourbon-Parma that they would be willing to conclude an armistice on current lines again again enter into peace negotiations. A ceasefire was to come into effect on the 13th August with talks to again begin in Berne on the 22nd August.

August 1918 - A POW in Africa

13 August 1918, Elizabethville North POW Camp, Kingdom of the Congo

Major Gert Van Noord moved the food around the rough metal tray. His force had been cut off and captured over a year ago as it attempted to push further into Katanga in support of the brief advance into the South of the Congo until such time as they had been blunted and thrown back. Of course, that had resulted in prisoners being taken.

Here at Stammlager E2, there were over 900 of them, the prison itself being one of two of similar size, with another, smaller high security prison also present. Those were the camps around Elizabethville. Of course, others must exist.

He looked again at the food. Tef, boiled and mixed with maize and cassava, dotted with small amounts of bush meat more than likely. Too much spice as usual. On Sunday the officers received chicken, otherwise, they shared the same meals as their men. Alcohol was strictly forbidden, although there was a still in the camp.

Part of him still did not believe that his own troops had been outmanoeuvred by a group of armed Kaffirs. For all the fact that he despised his captors as giving their own blacks ideas above their station, there was no question that his opponents had proven to be skilled fighters. At the end of the day all men were equal in a foxhole. Here in the camp many of his own men had relentlessly baited their captors. It had almost universally been a mistake.

The camp worked on an infraction system for minor “offenses” and it had been made clear that those offenses included calling the guards nigger or Kaffirs, darkies or similar. Since the guards spoke fluent German, many understood enough Afrikaans to make out derogatory comments. Five infractions and the man was birched, as has happen to one of his own officers. Being birched like a recalcitrant schoolboy in front of all other ranks was an experience never forgotten.

It was an outrage that such a thing would happen. He had protested to the Commandant of course, but Colonel Hoffman, a portly mine manager in civilian life, had simply smiled enigmatically and referred him to his “Operations Officer”, a spare looking Lieutenant that was as black as the ace of spades. The reception he received there was ever painfully courteous but essentially unmoved and nothing had changed.

Everything here was against the natural order. One of the camp doctors was a coloured woman for God’s sake. Three of their eight officers were blacks.

As he sat up the offending officer in question came into the camp, a grin on his face.

“Sir.”

‘Lieutenant.”

“I have the honour to advise you that your countrymen have asked for an armistice. Again.”

Fuck me, he thought. How had it come to this?

October 1918 - Peace talks recommance

22 October 1918, Stock Exchange Meeting Rooms, Berne, Switzerland

Stephanie was frustrated, as she knew her husband was as well. Two whole months more wasted as the French had dissolved into a mini revolutions, riots that started in Marseilles spreading all across France and eventually toppling the Government of George Clemenceau in late August had been followed by an attempted Communist putsch in early September led by Fernand Loriot. Both movements had yet again made French cities battlegrounds and saw blood on the streets, as troops waited patiently in trenches yet again, facing a third consecutive winter in such conditions. In the meantime they had been both forced to intervene to restrain Wilhelm II's desires to resume an offensive in the face of such chaos. Yet Stephanie had no further desire to see any more young men killed than was necessary and with a hard liner and Germanophobe such as Clemenceau gone the chances of a reasonable peace in her own mind and that of the Foreign Ministry stood higher.

It had taken until early October for the new Government of Aristide Briand to finally take shape and he was quick to endorse the current armistice on the 7th October, reducing to zero the numbers of dangerous "incidents" that had began to escalate along the line in September as frustrated men began to provoke their old enemies as uncertainty prevailed.

Now, finally, the French delegation had arrived and meaningful talks could begin that would hopefully resolve this miasma. After all, there were more than enough other fish to fry. In Russia the White Russian Armies were advancing towards Yekaterinburg and were also bottled up in the Crimea. Sverdlov's Bolsheviks still controlled St Petersburg and Moscow and had unleashed a wave of terror within their own territories, even executing many of the sailors committees in Kronstadt that had attempted to break away in a so called "suppression of the oranges." Her own intelligence reports were just as bad in regards the Whites, with talks of mass shootings within Red leaning villages, indiscriminate rape, looting and murder accompanying their advance. In the meantime, Russia's breadbasket in the Ukraine, the Don and the rich Southern areas near Samara had come under the control of the Ukrainian State and the so called Green Armies of a man called Antonov. The Caucasus and eastern Anatolia had dissolved into chaos. Only the former Polish lands under the UHE, the Baltic's under Germany and Finland remained stable, although even in Helsinki a Communist putsch had been defeated and in the Baltics and Poland White General Lars Kornilov had attempted attack and take territory after negotiations to use German troops to attack St Petersburg had failed.

On a personal note, Nicky had been executed and whilst Nina and her two older daughters were safe in Vienna, as was her oldest son, with her second son reigning with his rumoured two wives in Finland, her other three children had disappeared. Attempts to negotiate with Sverdlov's Government for their release had failed and reports from Perm filed by Sigwalt Roos indicated that the Imperial children had vanished into the maelstrom of chaos that was Russia and were likely not held by Sverdlov's forces at all.

If peace could be achieved here, then their arms could be freed to assist in other areas, Russia perhaps one of those, although God knows people were war weary enough as it was.

October 1918- Chile ascendant in the South

28 October 1918, Rio Gallegos, Chile

The battleship Admirante Lattore nosed it's way into the anchorage, bringing with it the ships carrying building materials to move the Capital of Chile's 25th Region to Rio Gallegos. The newly acquired territories from Argentina had propelled the population of the Southernmost Region from a scant 25,000 to near on 60,000, with some 18,000 at Rio Gallegos alone. Aside from Argentine military forces, no one attempted to move off their land when the new administration came. In fact, some former Argentine troops petitioned to stay since they were simply conscripts called up to fight what was a hopeless battle.

It was an outcome that had not only secured Chile's control of the Far Southern region and the Straits of Magellan, but one that had also indirectly weakened Argentina's claim on the Falklands and her dependencies, which was at least one part of the outcome that the British had not been opposed to. Then Chilean Navy would finally receive her second battleship as well, the British quickly agreeing to restore the erstwhile HMS Canada to Chilean control once she had been refitted to Chilean standards. With the Argentine Navy reduced to one armoured cruiser and the Peruvian Navy none existent, it left Chile as the only naval power in South America aside from Brazil.

November 1918 - Progress to peace

13 November 1918, Hofburg, Vienna

Progress from Berne had so far been surprisingly quick and now only three points, all concerning France, were awaiting argument. Agreed to so far had been the following:

1. An affirmation of the Treaty of Lima and also the Treaty of Bar. The Treaty of Trebizond was not affirmed, since it dealt with the possession of the former Imperial Russian of Ottoman Empire lands and there was no recognised Russian State anymore.

2. A restoration of all German and UHE colonies was agreed, aside from those sold by Germany to Japan.

3. French Guiana ceded to Brazil

4. Southern British Guiana ceded to Brazil

5. Clipperton Island ceded from France to Ecuador

6. France had agreed to a phased withdrawal from Morocco, which would regain her independence

7. France was a cede the panhandle between Kamerun and The Congo to Germany

8. France to cede Southwestern Equatorial Africa to the UHE and Germany upon agreed lines

9. Britain to cede the Lado enclave back to the Kingdom of Congo in it’s original agreed size

10. Belgian territorial integrity to be guaranteed by all powers

11. French Somaliland ceded to the Empire of Ethiopia

12. France to cede Karikal to the UHE

13. Luxembourg to be incorporated into the Empire of Germany

14. Agreement to the German annexation of the Baltics as constituent Grand Duchies

15. Agreement to the annexation of Poland as a constituent Kingdom of the UHE

16. Cyprus to be ceded from Britain to Greece
17. French Levant ceded to the UHE
18. Battleship HMS Canada to Chile

19. Battleship HMS Erin to Brazil

All that now remained under dispute was the original terms of the 1916 demand by Germany upon France, the scale of reparations to be paid by France and the possible restoration of the Kingdom of Madagascar as an independent entity.

For Rudolf, this was progress indeed in a relatively short period compared to the last round of torturous negotiations and indicated that perhaps this time the peace process itself may finally prevail.

November 1918 - Leaving the Congo

22 November 1918, Elizabethville, Kingdom of the Congo

Maria Katherina von Berg packed her medical equipment away in her bag and turned around to look at her small room in the hospital. It had been her home for the last two and a half years. She would be back in Vienna by Christmas when hopefully this war would be over as well.

She had seen it all during the course of her time here. Sleeping sickness, which the new drug Suramin was having some success with, tropical ulcers, combat wounds, burns, lacerations, typhus, everything really.

It had been in many ways an invaluable experience and she could see now why her sister in law was so devoted to the care of such people. They were universally grateful for any assistance and kind acts. She had often seen people with very little offer her things they could not afford in return for treatment that was free in any case. It had been an experience she would never forget. Many of those treated could not believe that her sister in law was their Queen. When she returned to Vienna she would talk to Stephanie about her experiences but the more she thought about it the more she wished to put her experiences down here on paper in a book.

December 1918 - A titanic problem solved

2 December 1918, Pola, UHE

The ship had lain at anchor for months, Navy officers not sure what to do with her. Conversion to an aircraft carrier had been considered, but the ship was too large and poorly made, with poor grade riveting and she would not do for military service. Using her post war in her original configuration as liner was unlikely for a UHE based company as the volume of passengers would simply render such voyages unprofitable. The English buying her back for the White Star Line, her original owners, was also an impossible situation and would be considered a British national shame.

Hence it has been the US Mail Line that had purchased the huge ship to obtain a flagship on the Trans Atlantic run. The UHE Navy had used the money to order three Wickes Class destroyers. The former RMS Titanic was now being made ready to proceed to her new home in New York.

Now that the peace conference in Berne had broken up with general agreement after the League dropping their Madagascar demands, the French needing to ratify the final terms of the Treaty before a final signing likely early in the New Year. The Great War lingered until such a signing, but would seemingly linger not much longer.

December 1918 - A walk to freedom

15 December 1918, Tirasopol, Kingdom of Romania

It was considered to be a pre-Christmas miracle by their mother. The former Grand Duke Alexander and his sister Grand Duchess Elena had walked most of the 1800 kilometres from their imprisonment in Perm to cross what was now the Romanian border and the city of Tarnpol.

It was via the simple expedient of bribery via the diamonds, rubies and sapphires Elena had sewn into her corset. Their brother George had not been so fortunate, being shot by a Red Army patrol during the course of their trek whilst out foraging.

Yet for all that, it had been an epic tale of survival none the less, one echoed by the many refugees pouring into the UHE, Germany and Romania and the White, Red and Green armies settled in to fight out a vicious civil war to the bitter end. From all sides stories of massacres of the opposing armies and civilians was becoming all too common as Russia drowned in blood. In the Caucasus to, the fractured smaller states that had been proclaimed earlier that same year set their sights on each other’s territory. Only those areas annexed to the UHE ad Germany, as well as Finland, remained stable.

In Eastern Anatolia, banditry and warlordism was now the norm as the former Russian armies in the area deserted and set about their own methods of procuring money, land and women. The Ottomans, too weak from the previous war to stop such activities without Great Power sanction, had launched a series of pleas for intervention that had so far fallen on deaf ears.

Russian Civil war situation December 1918

January 1919 - Peace in our time

5 January 1919, Berne, Swiss Republic

The French General Foch placed his signature on the document and just like that the war that had consumed not only Europe but had touched all parts of the globe was over. Over the next 6 months the UHE and German forces were to be withdrawn from France, Belgium and Italy in phased steps. Rudolf and Stephanie were both tired from nervous exhaustion by the time such signings were completed. Rudolf made love to his wife on the overnight train back to Vienna. Finally it was over. Then event that he had striven some 30 years to avoid, yet also prepare for. It had been the focus of this "new" life since 1888. It seemed unreal, incongruous, that it should finally be all over and now he confessed it would be hard to see anything going forward as having the same importance or urgency. Yet for all that the UHE had emerged from the war in debt, yes, likely impoverished by loans, yet at the same time perhaps as strong or stronger than ever. She had lost no territory, in fact she had gained an extensive swath of it.

It was to woman sleeping beside him that had guided him, cajoled him and kept him sane, making it so. Dear God, he had spent over 30 years in this role and was now over 60. He would go on, yes, but this would forever be the pinnacle of his life. It was likely that nothing else would ever compare.

He was to arrive back in Vienna on the morning of the 6th January to a city in chaos. The joy of the day broke down normal social conventions, and people spoke to and embraced those whom they had never met before. Music was provided by gramophones, accordions and violins, and revelers sang and danced to popular tunes. Hotel hours were extended so that people could toast the end of the war with a drink and the dance halls opened and stayed open until 4am the next day. For one day rationing was suspended and hoarded luxuries came out of hiding. Many bonfires and fireworks were lit to mark the occasion. Various events were organised to mark the occasion, including parades, thanksgiving services and street parties. Communities came together to share the moment. The Hofburg's Imperial Chapel was even opened for ordinary people to celebrate the occasion. It was the morning newspapers that printed that the 6th would be a national holiday, special editions were printed to carry the long-awaited announcement. The news that the war was over in Europe soon spread like wildfire across the world.

All over Vienna and especially in public places, impromptu street parties took place. At 10pm that night, Rudolf, Stephanie and Lola were to appear on the balcony of the Hofburg, a sea of waving people below them. The following day, the 7th, Rudolf was to use radio to broadcast for the first time. In it, he praised his subjects' endurance and called for a lasting peace. He also paid tribute to those who could not join in the celebrations, saying: "Let us remember those who will not come back…let us remember the men in all the services, and the women in all the services, who have laid down their lives. Let us remeber the losses of our allies, indeed the losses of all humanity. We have come to the end of our tribulation and they are not with us at the moment of our rejoicing so let us take a minute's silence to honor their sacrifice."

The Great War was over, thought Rudolf. Now it was time to try and win the peace.

January 1919 - A collapse in the Crimea

8 January 1919, Voinka, White Russian Crimea

There was no longer any holding them. All his battered Army could hope to do now was delay the passage of the Green Army Forces under Antonov and hope to evacuate as many as possible from Sevastopol before the end finally came. Now the enemy armies had room to spread across the peninsula he could no longer hope to hold them. General Baron Pyotor Wrangel was luckier than many he supposed. The Black Sea Fleet under Eberhardt had remained at least nominally loyal. It's seven battleships, 13 cruisers and 41 destroyers would serve to escort whatever civilian ships were available to take the remaining White Russian refugees from Southern Russia to a place of safety.

There was only one country likely to provide such a bulwark and he had planned such an evacuation months ago if and when the worst came. The destination would be Trieste.

January 1919 - Naval Arms limitations?

10th January 1919, Berne, Swiss Republic

It was the final morning of the Berne Peace Conference and now that all papers had been signed and newly found good will, some of it surely false, had been exchanged, Admiral Maksimilijan Njegovan would be heading back to Pola via Vienna. He had in his pocket the secret telegram from the Kaiser. The recent collapse of the White Russian forces in the Crimea would see the entire Russian Black Sea fleet, along with whatever merchant tonnage that rested in White Russian hands, make their way to Trieste. He had breakfasted with his German counterpart, Scheer.

Both were caught unawares by the appearance of Fleet Admiral Sir John Jellicoe. "I wonder if we could talk?"

Conversation started haltingly and then sped up, both sides finding common ground on naval tactics, previous battles, ship specifications and in all three, cases, a lifetime spent at sea. Again it was Jellicoe that changed the tenor of the conversation. "As pleasant as this has been, I do have an agenda in coming here and talking to you both today. Aside from the Americans and the now small French and Japanese Fleets, we are the only three countries that possess significant fleets left in this world. I have been instructed by His Majesty's Government to say that we have already been in talks with representatives from the United States Government and that neither ourselves nor the Americans would be opposed to a Treaty limiting tonnages for world navies and hopefully restricting the amount spent of naval armament that so crippled World economies prior to 1916, especially now with all of us lingering under the shadow of unpaid loans."

Admiral Maksimilijan Njegovan blinked. The British wanting to talk about naval limitations. That was a surprise.

January 1919 - Americas territorial changes

Map of post war territorial changes in North, Central and South America. Change areas are numbered 1-3 for Brazil gains, 4 USA gains, 5 Colombia gains, 6 Ecuador gains, 7-10 Chile gains

January 1919 - African map

1919 African Colonial Map

January 1919 - A refugee fleet and demobilization

28 January 1919, Trieste, UHE

Rudolf had not wasted any time in terms of the repatriation of troops that had occupied the front lines in France. His agreement with the German General Staff was quite clear. In return for the continued occupation of Belgium until early in July, it had been agreed UHE troops would be the first to leave the muddy trenches of France. This week a consistent stream of trains were arriving in Vienna, bringing his long suffering front line troops back home. Lola had done most of the meeting and greeting, although he had done much of it himself as well. Likewise the eight Divisions of troops he had on the Southern border with France had been reduced to two, six being ordered home immediately. It was the cavalry divisions, expensive to maintain and requiring large amounts of forage for their horses, that had been the first to move.

Now he would likely be based in Trieste for up to a month after the arrival today of the largest and most remarkable refugee fleet ever likely assembled. Five battleships(one only partially completed with her upper-works almost bare), 13 cruisers, 39 destroyers, 11 submarines and 154,000 tons of merchant vessels spread across 89 different vessels, in all carrying 101,000 people. All of whom would have to be fed, housed and a place in society found for.

Along with the return and demobilization of some 6.8 million troops, many of whom's job had been done by women during the war years, it represented yet another challenge of unprecedented proportions.

January 1919 - A second convoy leaves Italy

31 January 1919, Pola, UHE

It was the same day the ex Russian refugee fleet had moved onto to Pola that the convoy arrived from Genoa. The partly completed battleship Francesco Caracciolo, four partly complete destroyers, three partly complete minesweepers and 15 civilian ships that had been converted for naval use. They carried between them 3,180 civilians, the bulk of them "war brides" from Northwestern Italy, or Bari, where the convoy had stopped en route and UHE Naval forces had pulled out of their base. Genoa itself was to be cleared of all remaining Naval personnel by the end of February, with two ships earmarked to make the journey back to the UHE.

Italy itself was to be cleared of UHE troops by the end of June, Rudolf refusing to be hurried in the withdrawal despite the protestations and outbursts of Italian Prime Minister Mussolini. They would leave behind them a country in turmoil.

January 1919 - Soldier settlement

An extract from "Post War Soldier Settlement within the UHE", by Johann Weissmann, University of Pressburg, 1950

The soldier settler schemes that were enacted in 1919 were specifically designed to ease the burden of many men coming back from war and at the same time not overwhelm the labour market with a massive influx of extra labour and the consequent curse of unemployment. They also addressed another aspect that the Kaiser and Kaiserin had wished to address for a number of years, namely land reform.

It represented the last great act of the Rudolf and Stephanie years, the last time the Kaiser's direct powers, his will alone, was to drive a major project. Other than supporting soldiers and sailors that were returning from those wars the various governments also saw the opportunity of attracting both UHE citizens and specific groups of refugees to some of the otherwise little inhabited, more remote areas of the UHE and also provide settlers to newly acquired territory such as Libya, Somalia and the former French Congo. Although the Army and Navy Offices held responsibility for defense, and thus might have taken responsibility for demobilised soldiers, it was the individual Kingdoms which took responsibility for land settlement and thus enacted separate soldier settlement schemes. They also wished to take an active role in recognising the contribution of soldiers. In addition to soldiers and sailors, nurses and female relatives of deceased soldiers were also able to apply for the scheme.

In most cases Crown land was set apart for returning soldiers who in order to buy or lease such a block were required to be certified as qualified and to remain in residence on that land for five years. In this way remote rural areas set aside for such settlement were guaranteed a population expansion which remained to increase infrastructure in the area. The Crown induced each Kingdom to offer tax breaks to large landowners in return for donating a fraction of their land for settlement schemes and published list of landowners who had done so, effectively naming those that refused, helping to eat into some large noble held estates. Hapsburg family members were required to contribute 5% of all held lands.

For lands in new colonies like Libya, Somalia and the former French Congo, assistance with transport and support to establish settler farms was also provided.

For those that did not have a farming bent, jobs within the Kingdom Governments and within the Imperial Government were also reserved for returning soldiers, sailors and others. Despite the degree of debt that the UHE ended the war with, there was a need to upgrade infrastructure to cope with the new innovation, the automobile and the railway infrastructure had also grown dangerously run down and many were employed in this field as well.

In all, 2.1 million square kilometers of land were allocated to soldier settlement schemes and some 420,000 farms allocated for use. It was to much to alleviate the crush of demand for employment post war, stimulate rural areas, help establish viable colonies in former Italian or French areas and assist in land reform. Derided by many at the time as a waste of public money, it can be seen in retrospect as a success. There were failures, to be sure, some land being not suitable for farming endeavors, especially on a small scale and fully 18% walked off the land within the first five years, but for most success was achieved by hard work alone.

February 1919 - Oil and ships

4 February 1919, Cabinda Main Terminal, Kingdom of the Congo

There was still a large backlog of oil to be cleared from operations before the war that had been scaled down but export of which had been unable to occur. The figures for the last two months indicated that if operations were to continue undisturbed, the United States would constitute 66% of the world's production of oil and Mexico some 12%, Congo would be next with some 8%, with both Albania and the UHE itself contributing another 3% between them.

Together with renewed exports of raw materials from mining, it would provide a gigantic injection of capital to a state completely cut off for some two years or more and with Congolese production now up to some 5,000,000 tons per annum, it would require infrastructure, shipping and workers.

Thankfully the fleet of African Queen had suffered very little in the way of loss during the war, simply due to the impossibility of running the blockade, which had kept the tankers formerly used moored safely in American ports. Now they were called back to duty yet again.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
4 February 1919, Trieste Port Ship Holding Facility, Trieste, UHE

Prior to the war the UHE merchant fleet had totalled a bit over 2 million tons. War losses had been minimal with little in the way of activity outside the Adriatic and so only some 106,000 tons had been lost, mainly due to mines but also some due to submarines. Another 71,000 tons had been lost in Navy service. Just over 22,000 tons of new construction offset those losses to a small extent. Now those merchant fleets were being supplemented by the release of those ships converted to Navy use. In addition, there was the cavalcade of ships used in the Russian evacuation of Sevastopol, over 150,000 tons worth. Plus some 48,000 tons of ex Italian shipping that had been seized and another 22,000 tons of ex British and French ships that had been interned in Italy when she switched sides.

Considering it was likely that a number of ex warships would be converted into civilian use it was likely that the UHE merchant fleet would start 1920 with more tonnage than was available in 1916, an enviable situation. In the meantime, there was much back and forth with the Navy and a huge amount of work getting ships converted(in some cases back) into mercantile service and returning them to their former owners or allocating to their new owners, mainly the three large fleets, Austro-Lloyd, Hungarian American and Royal Illyrian. Hence there were over 100 ships currently moored awaiting work, in some cases merely paint, in other cases full refits or rebuilds. Even with peace, the shipyards were still busy. Meanwhile, in Pola, the Navy demurred over what it would keep in it's peacetime fleet now that a Naval Conference based in Copenhagen had been announced to commence in May 1919.

February 1919 - Pruning the family tree

18 February 1919, Hofburg, Vienna, UHE

If there was to be a modern monarchy, one that saw a far greater devolution of powers to elected officials and the introduction of a system similar to the British Civil List, then there could no longer be a system that saw people so far removed from the line of succession style as Archdukes and Archduchess. At this stage the new system of Government would come into being at the next election, an election originally scheduled to take place in mid 1918, but one that had now been deferred to May 1920. It was hoped that by such a stage events in Russia would have panned out and at the same time the various organs of Government that were required to support such a new arrangement would also be in place.

The changes to the family title system and succession were simple enough on the surface but would no doubt cause outrage within the family. Now, after the successful completion of a major war, was as good a time as any to make such changes as his popularity would likely never be higher. Firstly, to be eligible to succeed, one must trace descent from Francis I, the first Emperor of Austria. Secondly, to be eligible to hold the title of Archduke or Archduchess, one must be the child or grandchild of a reigning Emperor or Empress. It would greatly cut down on "immediate" family members and that would likely prove a blessing at a later stage.

February 1919 - Railway renewal

27 February 1919, Hofburg, UHE

The two men sat and sipped the Tokay as their wives conversed in the adjacent room. Josef Pilsudski had risen to position as Prime Minister Pro tem until such time as elections were held for what would be Poland's first Parliament but also elections all across the UHE in May 1920. At that time Rudolf's planed new constitution would come to fruition at the opening of each Kingdom's Parliament in early June 1920. For now, however, there were other items on the agenda.

It was Rudolf who continued the conversation. "Poland should do well out of such an arrangement. Provision of jobs to returning serviceman is the top priority and these projects should do much to provide such opportunities. Firstly, an expansion of the existing underground rail network for Vienna is badly needed as the city grows exponentially. Secondly, with Warsaw and Prague being the third and fourth largest cities in the Empire it is more than appropriate that both develop an underground rail system to assist in urban transit. Now that we have power generation capacity for our cities, electrification of underground rail traffic makes these projects so much easier and we should not have the electric versus steam arguments we had when an underground was first built there in Vienna following on what had occurred in Budapest.

The news in regards the replacement of Poland's broad gauge track with our own standard gauge track is much ore positive. For this project, much of the money should be able to come from the common budget, namely defence. One of the key points of a military defence strategy is our ability to move troops around and obviously this is hampered by the fact that Poland currently has a different gauge. Since the track itself and the route are already state owned, it is not a huge project to realign the existing rails to standard gauge. This should relieve some expenditure pressure off your own Government and allow you to more adequately fund the underground work.

How are you faring with refugees?"

"Many continue to pour in from the former Russia, in particular large numbers of Jews that seemed, as usual, to have suffered the brunt of the cruelties of war."

"Sadly similar conditions exist in Hungary and Galicia, although our resettlement plans have been able to move many to other locations to ease the strain on the frontier states. Now, you were going to let me know your plans in relation to a Polish Home Army."

"Yes, Poland will have it's own army as well as making contributions towards the Common Army of course. This should number in the region of 28 Infantry Regiments and 11 Cavalry, with attendant artillery. Naturally the artillery will take some time, but I can only presume that their will be ample spare guns from the Common Army now that the current conflict is finished."

"This is correct. I will make sure you have your lick of what is deemed surplus by the Common Army, although I suspect the quartermasters of most of the Regional Armies will have their eye on what they can get as well."

Pilsudski laughed. "I would imagine so Your Majesty."

March 1919 - Capital ship tonnage proposals

7 March 1919, Navy Ministry, Vienna

Rear Admiral Miklos Horthy looked at his superior Maksimilijan Njegovan and finally asked the question he had been dying to get out. "So, with the exception of a tonnage limit on cruisers for the British, undoubtedly the most difficult part of any future Treaty will be tonnage limits for capital ships fleets. Yet here the British give us an induction of the position they wish to adopt."

"Indeed they do Miklos.

United Kingdom and Dominions 577,500 tons
United States 525,000 tons
German Empire 420,000 tons
Japan 315,000
UHE and Congo 315,000 tons
France 210,000 tons
Italy 187,500 tons
Brazil 130,750 tons"

Miklos Horthy was becoming slightly frustrated. "Well I suppose Sir, the question is why?"

Maksimilijan Njegovan smiled. "I am guessing that they view the Germans as the most difficult to convince, hence if they are able to draw us into the process early and gain an agreement in principle, they think that we may be able to convince our German brothers for them."

"Good luck with that" snorted Horthy.

"Perhaps" said the Admiral. "However, we must remember that this is a fair departure from their pre war two power standard. Of course, the Russians are screwed so no threat there, but still...as for the Americans, I do not believe that they will be concerned about non parity and with their new construction this will allow them to keep all their turbines built ships.

For the Germans, this will allow virtually all ships that mount 12 inch and above, the older ships are obsolete in any case. Everyone else is below those limits. It will be the British that scrap the most ships.

What we need to think about is the ex Russian ships. If the Treaty bans sales then we may need to consider them now. The ex Russian, ex Turkish ships is a sister to the ship gifted by the Royal Navy to Brazil as a consequence of the peace Treaty and I am sure the Brazilians would be keen to have a pair. The Greeks have been after a capital ships for years, the ex Russian ship would easily find a home there. These and other sales would give us funds to complete the Italian and Russian ships that lie at Pola incomplete."

March 1919 - Military sales through Beirut

18 March 1919, Beirut, Austrian Levant

It was an anomaly in the Middle East, a 72% Christian state surrounded by lands that had formed the birthplace of Islam. Yet for all that his father as likely right. Having such an enclave, as long as the owner of such a territory was friendly, could actively assist the new Hashemite State. Who knew what the embittered rump of the former Ottoman Empire may attempt in terms of foreign policy and the Vienna regime that controlled this colonial territory were firstly not actively persecuting Muslims and at the second time were actively assisting his father to remove yet another threat.

He watched as crated aircraft, artillery and small arms were unloaded at the docks. Earlier that same day he had witnessed 38 of the huge Caprioni bombers land at the airport just outside of Beirut and their official handover the the Arabic Kingdom. Later that year they would launch a final offensive to crush Al-Saud for good, which would make their own position much more stable now that a Treaty had been signed defining the border with Yahya Muhammad Hamid ed-Din in Yemen and pledging cooperation.

Plus the Austrians seemed keen to assist in the opening of the oil industry and with the British refusing to all ties to Al-Saud, well, they would be given an opportunity to develop such an industry by spending their money on exploration.

March 1919 - Russian exile

28 March 1919, Palais Cumberland

Nina Romanova thought about the last three years. Such cataclysmic changes. The fall of Tsarism. The execution of her own beloved husband. Her errant son made King of Finland. Her oldest daughter shooting her husband and being exiled with one grandchild. Her second daughter married in Bulgaria. Her youngest son perished, shot by Red Guards in Russia and buried in an unmarked grave, like so many recent deaths in Russian.

She had her oldest daughter and second grandchild here with her now in Vienna. Her oldest son had joined the White Armies, against the wishes of many in the Whites who wished to distance themselves from the old regime. Her third son and her youngest daughter remained with her. What they had been forced to do to stay alive in Russia during their long walk to Bessarabia did not bear thinking about, especially her youngest, 15 year old Elena.

Now at least they had stability. Imperial Russia she saw already as only a memory of another era. Even the Whites were not committed to a restoration and at pains to distance themselves from a regime that had feted the Tsar as a virtual demigod. All she could do now was keep her family safe as best she could and move on. There was little in the way of money, Nicky having spent nearly every last Ruble towards the war effort, draining their bank accounts. The treasures that comprised the Hermitage, the Winter Palace, the Alexander, had all fallen to the Bolsheviks and been looted. Loyalists had brought some small trinkets from Livadia in the headlong flight from the Black Sea and she had her own personal jewels, but there was no chance she would be able to afford her current accommodation if it had not been granted as grace and favour by Rudolf and Stephanie. It was close to Schonbrunn so she could visits her friend regularly, which was just as well as her oldest and Crown Princess Lola were close.

Well, she had been born in relatively modest circumstances so to return to them would be no huge change. Her main aim was to see her children happy, as well as hers elf she supposed. She looked at herself in the mirror. Yes, she was still an attractive woman. Hence why she had taken a Czech cavalry officer twelve years her junior as a lover. It helped to forget.

April 1919 - Dutch or German?

15 April 1919, Germaniawerft, Kiel, German Empire

Both battleships now lay side by side, the second unit completed only the previous day and both post war. The question was now whether it would be Germany or the country that first ordered such ships, the Netherlands, that would take possession of both capital ships. The two 24,420 ton ships had been completed to the original design aside from substituting 13.8 inch guns from not built Mackensen Class battlecruisers and updates to fire control, along with increased anti air armament. Would they feature in Germany's post war fleet or would the Dutch decide they wished to take possession of the ships originally ordered in 1914?

It depended largely on the May Conference in Copenhagen and Germany's position in relation to naval disarmament.

April 1919 - A new Grand Duchy

28 April 1919, Ufine, UHE Italy

Antonio Dal Dan had spent an hour with the UHE Kaiser and it had been an eye opening one at that. Frulia would become an independent Grand Duchy with it's own Parliament and representation within the soon to be established UHE Kronrat. The new border at the River Piave gave the Duchy some 750,000 people, small for a semi independent state but he supposed of great strategic importance as it represented the only flat land available in the event of any future war. He was hopeful that this importance may see the area finally climb out of the deep poverty that had been causing a large number of Friulian speakers to emigrate. With that in mind, hopefully they would be able to stablise their own language in terms of numbers of speakers and finally see the area go forward economically.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Rudolf was happy with the meeting. The area was very important militarily and it paid to do all he could to keep the local people happy. The border was a natural one, the River Piave giving a strong defensive line and with all of the alpine areas now part of the new state or Tyrol, the UHE Army would have the whip hand, looking down on the Northern Italian plain if any future operations needed to be contemplated against Mussolini's Italy. The new Duchy would remain under military occupation until the elections in 1920, the main current concern being stopping the emigration of people who wished to leave what would again be Italia territory in July when the UHE Army withdrew their occupying troops. Many Italians were already disillusioned with the new regime and fearful of ongoing economic chaos that had seen Italy withdraw out of the war and the resulting collapse of the Lira.

May 1919 - Copenhagen Naval Treaty

"The Great War to the Pacific War- Naval Developments" by Anthony Preston McMillan 1985

"The Copenhagen Naval Conference featured many powers that were not only war weary but I many cases had seen a large part of their pre-war fleets decimated by losses in action. There was a general sentiment of disarmament generally, however, in the cases of powers like Japan, Italy and France, their Navy's had been so reduced that setting tonnage limits way above the current composition of their fleets had little immediate impact and all felt favourably disposed towards an accommodation.

The British wanted certainty and the avoidance of yet another naval arms race, especially with their post war economy struggling to regain it's feet. Yet they also wanted to be confirmed as the World's largest Navy, even if only by a small amount. The United States, led by an isolationist President, had no great desire to seize the mantle of the world's leading naval power, even though they were quire capable of doing so. Japan's fleet had been gutted by her Pacific battles with Russia. She saw racism in the lower tonnage allocated to her but her current capital ship tonnage was well off the proposed figure and she represented yet another post war power with a broken economy. Italy was in a similar boat, her capital ship tonnage reduced to only four ships with three of those obsolete Pre-Schrecks after her Adriatic conflicts with the UHE. France was in a similar vein.

Kaiser Rudolf was a great advocate of such reduction and the UHE fleet also fell below the current tonnage limits. Germany was the more difficult power to convince but at the end of the day was eventually persuaded to agree, largely based on the fact that the Royal Navy would be scrapping in excess of 50 battleships as opposed to the High Seas Fleet's reduction of less than 20(although many of these were obsolete ships).

During the course of the conference that ran from the 10th May to the 18 June 1919, attempts were also made to set tonnage limits to cruisers, destroyers and submarines, but these were strongly resisted, first by the Royal Navy in terms of cruisers, then the Germans and even the UHE in terms of destroyers and submarines. At that was agreed was that cruisers should mount no more than 9.4 inch guns and displace no more than 15,000 tons. Likewise, destroyers should displace no more than 2,500 tons and mount no more than 5 inch guns.

It was agreed that by 1.7.1920 each Navy's tonnage was to be less than:

Capital Ships:
UK 575,500
United States 525,000
Germany 420,000
UHE and Japan 315,000
France 210,000
Italy 183,1750
Brazil 105,000

Aircraft Carriers
UK 143,750
United States 131,250
Germany 105,000
UHE and Japan 78,750
France 52,500
Italy 46,000
Brazil 26,250

Countries were allowed to build up to their Treaty limits, but there was to be a moratorium on building new units to replace older ones for at least ten years. For the UK, the United States and Germany that would mean no new ships could be commenced until mid 1930.

Britain had attempted to place restrictions on sales of older ships, but this had been defeated. Of course, with older ships needing to be scrapped before mid 1920, any that were unable to find a home before such a time would be scrapped in any case."

May 1919 - Sisters reunited

6 May 1919, Rio de Janeiro, Brazilian Empire

Captain Pedro Martinez watched his ship nose into Guanabara Bay. The 23,000 ton battleship, the former HMS Erin, had been finally been reunited with her sister ship that had been in BRazil only four months herself. The two relatively new 13.5 inch gunned battleships represented a substantial fillip to Brazil's Navy, which now numbered three modern battleships and an older battlecruiser. The battleship had called at Cayenne, which was undergoing an upgrade to the port after being selected as the Northern Fleet headquarters for Brazil's expanding Navy.

May 1919 - Foreign weapons, war debts

18 May 1919, Skoda, Pilsen, UHE

Not all good ideas came from the UHE and the weapon being produced here at Skoda was a prime example. The 8.8 cm Flak 16 had developed as the standard German anti-aircraft gun and was far superior to anything the UHE had been able to develop so it had commenced building under license in mid 1918, not only for Army use but also for use within the fleet.

Similarly with infantry weapons. The new Madsen M2 machine guns that was due to enter service later this same year was little more than an incremental improvement on the gun that had seen such sterling service for the UHE in the Great War after being manufactured in large numbers under license.

The Mannlicher MP2 was a development of the Italian OVP which had been manufactured in strictly limited numbers prior to the Italian collapse by Officine di Villar Perosa, all of which had fallen into UHE hands and been developed to fire the UHE 9mm Steyr rounds and with certain small improvements.

Likewise the German MG 08/15 air cooled heavy machine gun had been developed as the standard weapon of the UHE Air Force, none of the UHE designs able to match it's rugged versatility.

No, Rudolf was happy with the way the post war Common Army would develop. He envisaged a smaller Army than pre war, but one with the best of training and the best of equipment. It would be a challenge with the debts to be paid back, some 7.4 billion Krone of debts still outstanding, 53% of which was war debts owed by the issuing of war bonds, 37.5% loans from the State Bank, 5% domestic loans from private banks and finally 4.5% from Foreign loans, the later of which were mainly American although smaller amounts were from Scandinavian Countries. All would be required to be addressed at some stage. There as certainly scope for the sale of surplus military equipment, which had netted just shy of half a billion Krone in foreign ales just this last financial year so far.

May 1919 - Royal Navy thoughts

31 May 1919, Admiralty, London, United Kingdom

Admiral Sir Rosslyn Erskine Wemyss looked at the telegram. It looked like general agreement in tonnages for battleships, with Britain allocated 577,500 tons. The eight ships of the Revenge Class and the six of the Queen Elizabeth Class, as well as the fast Queen Elizabeth Class ship HMS Hood would consume fully 422,000 tons. To maintain a three ships battlecruiser squadron centered on HMS Hood would involve the retention of HMS Tiger and Queen Mary, boosting tonnage to 477,500 tons. That would allow the retention of all four Iron Duke Class ships, leaving a total of 18 battleships and three battlecruisers. It was possible Australasia and/or Canada would take a ship to reduce the manning burden post war.

What this meant was that in addition to scrapping all Pre-Schrecks, some 18 battleships would be placed on the disposal list. These would include 4 Orion Class and 3 KGV Class ships armed with 13.5 inch guns that may find homes elsewhere via foreign sales. All remaining armoured cruisers, some 30 ships would be scrapped. There were also seven battlecruisers, including HMS Princess Royal plus older classes. These could be prime candidates for conversion to aircraft carriers to supplement the two 12,000 ton ships already built.

June 1919 - Thoughts on post war Brazil

12 June 1919, Petrópolis Imperial Palace, Petropolis, Empire of Brazil

It was a pity that the palace was so little used these days thought Erszi. She was now 36 and her children were aged 16 to 8. She looked down at her expanded stomach. It would be a "peace baby". Her marriage was a stable as ever, despite the occasional fight, although she worried about her husband, who had developed a form of rheumatism during the war, probably due to him insisting that he share the privations of the ordinary soldier.

Here the gardens were beautiful and the alpine location reminded her more of Europe and her own childhood. She missed her parents, but in the position that both herself and her parents were in, there was not the capacity to just pick up and sail to Europe and back or visa versa. It was just life, she supposed. Yet on the flip side, she had much to be thankful for. She was still married to a man she loved, her children were a joy, her eldest at 16 seeming very capable, much like his father, who was a capable, serious man even in his late teens.

Eighteen years in Brazil had brought stability and that in itself was a blessing. Brazil had came out of the war in a stronger position than before and as the undisputed major power in South America. Chile had also surged ahead, however, Brazil now encompassed slightly over 49% of the land mass of South America as a whole, giving her a leading position by default.

The war had caused some economic difficulties, but not to a huge degree. Of course, the coffee industry had suffered but coffee was a crop that could be stockpiled, as it had indeed in the past and with people craving luxuries post war like never before the price was now as high as it had ever been.

Much had been done for the poor, especially in the capital and this had done much to make the Empire vastly more popular than the Old Republic. However, the biggest change had been the gradual tightening of the screws on corruption. In regards this aspect, the war had been a boon. It had given the ideal excuse to crack down hard on all aspects of corruption, with the patrons of such acts finally seeing the inside of real prisons. It had been made quite clear post war that there would be no going back to the old ways, that holding public office was not a licence to print money via graft. The blockade had paradoxically helped the growth of heavy industry.

From a family point of view, it had consolidated their position, weak for so many years. The new Empire seemed energetic and competent as against the graft, greed and corruption of the Old Republic and it's oligarchies and her husband and herself were seen as being in the forefront of that movement. The new stability had allowed her to send her youngest Inez to a normal school. Erszi had corresponded extensively with both her parents. The Brazilian constitution already was a modelled on a Constitutional Monarchy, so there was little requirement for change there, although she agreed with the path her parents had elected to tread, if it was to be anytime, then the time was likely right now after a successful war to devolve powers.

Yes, all things considered not only Brazil but her own family had come out of the Great War in an excellent position.

June 1919 - A switch to the left

23 June 1919, Stadtschloss, Berlin, German Empire

It was a nightmare thought Wilhelm II. They had won the war, humiliated the French and finally saw Germany blissfully safe and in a prime position in Central Europe, a weak France to the West, a Britain without allies and a Russia shorn of power to the East. To the South lay a rejuvenated UHE that was Germany's ally. He had gone to war over his son, despite the fact that he considered the boy wholly unsuitable to rule. Now at least he had some malleable clay to work with in his Grandson and his daughter in law Cecile was intelligent and well liked.

Yet despite all these factors, despite Germany occupying a position better than at any other time, despite adding over 170,000 square kilometers to Germany's territory in Lithuania and the United Baltic Duchy, his reward was this. He had been forced to make good on pre war promises in regards to scrapping of the old constituencies that over-represented rural areas and proportional representation and the outcome had been sobering. Yes, he realised that people were sick of war. He had seen the casualty trains himself and was well aware that even success had a price. However, out of the 455 Reichstag seats, the SPD had won 211 seats by itself alone. Only in Bavaria and the South and Far West had they carried less than the majority of votes. The military votes were even worse, higher for the SPD than the civilian vote.

There was no getting around the fact, he would have to appoint Philipp Scheidemann as Chancellor. He was probably the best of a bad bunch after all. None the less, it was a bitter pill to swallow just when he should have been riding high. Anything else would undermine the affection that had been built for him during the war, where people perceived that "good old Willie" had led them to victory.

July 1919 - An end to occupation

6 July 1919, Grote Markt, Brussels, Kingdom of Belgium

Laura von Gieslingen had risen, made love to her husband, gone to church and then attended the ceremony back in Brussels Main Square at 1800. The last German troops train had rumbled through Belgium at 1500, officially ending the occupation of France as well. She stepped forward and curtsied to the King of Belgium and his Queen, ceremonially indicating a return to full Belgian sovereignty. Then as the band played the UHE national anthem "God save the Emperor" as the UHE flag was drawn down and the Belgian one raised to their own National Anthem and great acclaim.

It had been a difficult two years, her husband recognising the importance of the post but chaffing to be at the front line. As for herself, she missed the city she had come to call home and her friend. They would board two trains at 2100 and leave Belgium that night, picking up a number of railway men, troops and their families on the way and aimed to leave Belgium in the early hours. It had been a difficult two years but not unsuccessful ones, agitation against the occupation had been low and incidents on both sides generally only minor in the last twelve months. Now she could go home and gather her family and friend around her.

July 1919 - UHE Navy update

16 July 1919, Pola Naval Arsenal, UHE

Newly promoted Vice Admiral and Fleet Commander designate Miklos Horthy would have actual command of the fleet from October 1919, a rapid rise for a 51 year old officer. In the meantime, his task was to shape the Navy for the future post war period. To arrange foreign sales for surplus equipment, to look at what could be built in future, to decide what was to be retained and what sold or scrapped. The Copenhagen limits were quite clear, 315,000 tons for battleships, 78,750 tons for aircraft carriers.

For battleships the two Kaiser Franz Joseph Class ships and the four Tegetthoff Class Class ships formed the core of the battle fleet, all armed with 14 inch guns. The older but still useful 12.2 inch armed pair of Veribis Unitis Class ships would also be retained. That gave a total tonnage of 207,500 tons. In addition, the ex Italian Francesco Caracciolo, now SMS Sedico was already fitting out and was likely less than a year from completion. The hull of her sisters Cristoforo Colombo and Marcantonio Colonna, both only partly dismantled and with full machinery on board, were perhaps two years from completion as SMS Sazan and Lissa. They would add another 99,000 tons when completed. Ample twin turrets and 15 inch Cannone navale da 381/40 guns had been captured when Italy had collapsed, hence the decision to arm the ex Italian ships with such guns. Finally the light battlecruiser Budapest at 17,500 ton brought the total used tonnage up to 290,000 ton, leaving 25,000 tons that were likely to remain in the short term unused, although with the war time success of Budapest a second, possibly larger, light battlecruiser was likely.

The older Szent Istvan had been sold to China, along with the four light cruisers built pre war to a Chinese order, all for the price of the original Chinese cruiser order. The ex Russian battleship Imperatritsa Ekaterina Velikaya that had carried out her last mission evacuating refugees had been sold to Greece, along with a light cruiser and four older destroyers. All of the ex Russian ships had been purchased for a nominal sum that included supply of war materials to the White cause. The old battleship Heiligedreifaltigkeit was under conversion to a gunnery training vessel. That gave a battleship fleet of:

0 + 3 33,000 ton Sedico Class, 8x15 inch, 12x5.9 inch, 28 knots

2 32,500 ton Kaiser Franz Joseph I Class, 12x14 inch, 16x5.9 inch, 26 knots(Kaiser Franz Joseph, Kaiserin Elizabeth)
4 25,250 ton Tegetthoff Class battleships, 8x14 inch, 16x5.9 inch, 24 knots(Tegethoff, Arpad, Radetzky, Babenburg)
2 20,600 ton Veribis Unitis Class battleships(conversions from battlecruisers), 8x12.2 inch, 16x3.9 inch, 24 knots(Veribis Unitis, Prinz Eugen)
1 17,500 ton Budapest, 8x10inch, 14x3.9 inch, 8TT, 32 knots

In regards aircraft carriers, which had more than proven their worth during the war, the two 5,500 ton Luft Class aviation cruisers had been retained, as had the ex liner conversion Transylvania at 11,000 tons. That left 67,750 tons. The ex Russian battleship Imperator Nicholi I, complete only to the main deck but with machinery installed(even if it was mainly coal fired), would be converted to an aircraft carrier, using another 25,750 tons. That left 42,000 tons and plans were afoot to convert both Veribis Unitis Class older battleships, scrapping the aviation cruisers at that time.

0+1 Condor aircraft carrier, 25,750 tons, 21 knots
2 5500 ton Luft Class aviation cruisers, 2x5.9 inch guns, 8-10 aircraft, 20 knots
1 10,980 ton aviation ship Transylvania, 18 aircraft, 20 knots

With the sale of the old Pula to Greece and the return of the Chinese cruisers, numbers of UHE built cruisers had dropped, however, this had been more than offset by the arrival of four modern ex Russian light cruisers that had seen little service. They were in the process of having their case-mate guns deleted and rearmed with 5.9 inch main armament guns and had been renamed with Carinthia Class.

4 7,600 ton Carinthia Class light cruisers, 9x5.9 inch guns, 29.5 knots(Carinthia, Moravia, Galicia, Frulia)
4 1,900 tons Ostrau Class light cruisers, 6x3.9 inch guns, 28 knots(Ostrau, Brno, Pressburg, Lalbach, Salzburg)
1 3,400 ton Wien Class minelaying cruisers, 1x5.9 inch, 3x3.9 inch, 30 knots(Wien, Budapest)
3 3,500 ton Sankt Georg Class scout cruisers 2x5.9 inch, 6x3.9 inch, 28 knots(Sankt Georg, Sankt Joseph, Sankt Agnes)
2 3,300 Novara Class scout cruisers, 7x3.9 inch, 31 knots

In regards destroyers, again foreign built ships, with four new builds from the USA and 20 large modern ex Russian ships that would serve well in the UHE Navy(Five of these had been transferred from Germany after being interned in 1918). With the disposal of all older coal fired ships, this left:

20 1,325 ton Novik Class, 31 knots, 4x3.9 inch, 12TT
10 370 ton Libelle Class, 28 knots, 2x 3.9 inch, 2 1.8 inch, 3TT
12 990 ton Carpi Class, 4x3.9 inch, 6TT 32 knots
12 390 ton Tiger Class, 2x2.6 inch, 4TT, 30 knots
23 130 ton T-1 Class, 2 x 3 inch, 2TT, 27 knots
2 800 ton Shah Class, 3 x 3.9 inch, 6TT, 32 knots
4 1,1,50 ton Wickes Class, 4x3.9 inch, 12 TT, 35 knots

Submarines numbers were steady and were mainly designed for Adriatic operations with none of the x Russian boats taken into service.

3 U19 Class(Wal), 1550 tons, 17/10 knots, 5TT
13 U22 Class, 420 tons, 14/8 knots, 5TT
1 U30, 1650 ton, 17/10 knots, 1x10 inch, 8TT
14 U-40 Class, 320 ton, 12.5/8knots, 4TT

With the war over, all of the ships impressed into the Navy had been returned and with the Navy going to mostly oil powered two colliers had actually been sold back into civilian service.

1 400 ton sail training ship Mowe
1 10,005 ton Dalmatia transport/cadet training ship
1 3500 ton Custoza repair ship 2x5.9 inch, 18 knots
1 1150 ton Salamader minelayer
1 5000 ton oiler Lada
2 980 ton Jupiter Class colliers 1x5.9 inch, 12 knots
16 150 ton landing craft(two modified as a water tankers)
6 river monitors
51 12 ton motor torpedo boats, 28 knots
16 12 ton motor guns boats, 28 knots
11 240 ton minesweepers, 1x3.9 inch, 12 knots
1 submarine depot ship
2 MTB depot ships

The Naval budget was very modest in terms of new construction, envisaging only the laying of a large new aircraft carrier and the three conversions of ships already mostly built over the next four years, with money from foreign sales allowing for much of such costs. It was time to economize.

Projected aircraft carrier conversion

August 1919- An accomodation in Cyrenacia

2 August 1919, Al-Bayda, Austrian Cyrenaica

It had taken months and months of negotiations, but the agreements had finally been signed with Idris bin Muhammad al-Mahdi as-Senussi. It would provide for full independence for Cyrenaica under the leadership of as-Senussi, effective from 1st October. It also was to provide for a fusion of Fezzan to the new state, with the UHE abrogating all claims to such territory.

In return, the UHE was be granted Al-Bayda and the strip of land 15 kilometres wide to the coast, including the port village of Al Hamamah, as well as exclusive rights to explore for oil or any other natural resources within the new Emirate Cyrenaica.

With the UHE in control of only the area around three coastal cities in Cyrenaica and Fezzan, Benghazi, Derna and Al-Bayda, it was simply not worth the cost of a pacification campaign, which would not only be ruious in terms of resources and troops, but also civilian lives here. Achieving an outcome like this allowed the Arabs to manage themselves-there was little reason to doubt their capacity to do after all.

For the UHE this achieved a small enclave of(for Libya) good, fertile soil, which should assist in trade and also possession of a small village that could be transformed into a port if oil resources were able to be found. For Idris bin Muhammad al-Mahdi as-Senussi it gave a powerful ally, an end to conflict so he could concentrate on his Arab and Berber opponents and control over 605,000 square at a cost of surrendering a mere a mere 218 square kilometres, not to mention the international prestige of being the second truly independent North African state after the newly restored Morocco.

Prince Hohenlohe-Schillingsfürst's next task would be dealing with the self proclaimed Tripolitanian Republic in the hope of negotiating a similar deal later this same year. Something certainly needed to be done as the UHE now controlled only the city of Tripoli and a small section near the border of French Algeria.

August 1919 - The former French Congo

19 August 1919, Marienburg North Station, Kingdom of the Congo

The brand new 4-6-2 locomotive steamed into the newly built station as Deputy Governor Awax von Schwaz watched. The integration of the former French territories into The Congo Kingdom had presented their own set of difficulties. None of the native people had been "raised up" and those few that could speak a Europe langauge spoke only French. There were no railways and no roads in the former French Congo, no schools for native people. What had formerly been Brazzaville, with the exception of the white Poto-Poto suburb, was a dirty series of slums housing almost 10,000 people in squalor with little in the way of sanitation or facilities.

Congo had been in the fortuitous situation of having ample natural resources stockpiled at the end of the Great War. Initially he had been in favour of rebuilding the former Brazzaville immediately, but the Governor had demurred and probably rightly so. It had taken a considerable sum to build the road and railway bridge over the Congo River via Block Island, but now the 10,000 population town was joined to the 80,000 population of Marienburg, creating one large entity. Now men, building materials and the like could easily be brought in now that the 12 kilometer track extension was complete.

It would be a monumental task, but that much less of a one than in 1890. Developments were afoot world wide. In India, a series of vicious riots that had continued on past the end of the Great War had compelled David Lloyd George's newly elected Liberal Government to produce a draft ten year plan to raise up India to Dominion status by the start of 1930 in May. Unknown to most, he had a similar 12 year plan to see Congo achieve it's own independence by 1932 that had come from the Queen in the Hofburg. Exciting times lay ahead. He knew he would be next in line to be Governor himself, likely when the present incumbent retired at age 65 in 1924.

September 1919 - The scrappers get their due

1 September 1919, Alloa Shipbreaking Company, Rosyth, United Kingdom

Four former Royal Navy battleships lined the company's docks, all in various stages of demolition. Almost 30 battleships and a similar number of armoured cruisers had all been deleted from the list of commissioned ships and all required breaking. For 250,000 pounds the company had purchased four such ships. More would no doubt follow, despite the emergence of a new breaking company in Donnegal Ireland, set up to aid Irish employment.

Very few battleships and battlecruiser and no Pre Schrecks or armoured cruisers had survived the breakers that were not specified to be kept in accordance with the Copenhagen Treaty that limited Britain to 18 battleships and 3 battlecruisers. HMS Ajax was to be converted to a gunnery training ship. HMS Princess Royal to an aircraft carrier. The remaining two King George V Class battleships had been sold cheaply to Japan. Two Orion Class ships had been sold to Argentina, a third to Peru. The last unit, HMS Orion herself, had been converted to a target.

It left over 600,000 tons of ships that would find their way to the breakers yard.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
1 September 1919, Schillau Breaking Yard, Danzig, German Empire

Two former Navy battleships awaited the breakers, as did a number of other ships. The German Navy had sold the two newly completed battleships to the Dutch, as per their original contract. It was likely the sensible choice, as Germany did not want for debt. Yes, they had won the Great War, but they had not as yet paid for such a win. That left then with four Bayern Class battleships and seven more older Konig and Kaiser Class ships and five modern battlecruisers. Another ship would be converted to a gunnery training ship and SMS Seydlitz to an aircraft carrier. The famous flagship of Von Spee, SMS Blucher, would conduct a tour to Brazil and then become a museum ship.

All of the older ships, burdened with triple expansion engines or 11 inch guns, would ball be scrapped. Like most countries, Germany had to provide employment for so many returned soldiers and if the ship breaking industry was not as profitable or labour intensive as the ship building one, at least it was something.

As an acknowledged leader in submarine development, quite a number of surplus submarines(of which there were many) had found their way to other navies.

September 1919 - Colonies for sale

20 September 1919, Schonbrunn Palace, Vienna, UHE

"Rudolf I have explained to you where colonialism ends, think of that and then think of our war debt. Somalia is a wilderness with little in the way of natural resources, virtually no Italian built infrastructure and with little real prospect of any immediate change. Getting into the colony business will always end badly, especially with colonies as fractious as that with a local population diagrammatically opposed to ourselves on religious grounds. There is only one way to win in the colony game and that is not to play."

"What about the Sahara?" said Rudolf.

Stephanie sighed. "Rudolf, but you and I know that the native population is around 2 to 3,000 people only. They don't "own" the land since they are nomads. With our own mine workers, those at the port, the few farms around the lake and the fishing rights, we likely have more people than that there ourselves. It is not the same thing and you know it. For the British this is a strategically important strip of land in terms of their communications to both Australia and India, hence the reasonableness of the offer. In terms of international relations, the British will not bother Ethiopia. As I said, the only way to win the game of colonies is not to really play, as I said before."

"Well, we have finalised our treaty with the Tripolitania Republic for the land transfer. They have agreed that we can keep our border enclave. With that in mind, if we confirm the two Protectorates over the Sultanates as being under British control, sell that to the French for 30,000 Pounds and accept 750,000 Pounds from the British for for the remainder of Somalia, we have 19 million Kroner we can use to retire national debt. I suppose it does make sense in it's own way."

"Of course, it does, this is why I have been saying we should do this deal as soon as possible. It will not be so easy once you devolve your powers and it becomes a political football eight months from now. As it is, we have enough to focus on internally with the integration of Poland. Not to mention the possibility of further conflict in Eastern Anatolia, which seems almost inevitable. We will need the support of Britain there if it does blow up and with Lloyd George's Liberals seemingly about to split after his India announcements and Churchill's back-flip of horror, they will appreciate the support and be inclined to assist if needed."

"The Colonial Ministry will be unhappy."

"I am not sure that is any great loss Rudolf. What we do have left are viable areas that support our peacetime shipping interests. None are populated by large swathes of native people. Aside from the Congo, we have the following colonies now:

1) Austrian Sahara 137,500 square kilometers, Population 5,500
2) Austrian Levant 4,714 square kilometers, Population 510,000
3) Baida 318 square kilometers, Population 18,000
4) Karaikal 103 square kilometers, Population 11,500
5) Sazan 5.7 square kilometers, Population 550
6) Galite Islands 8 square kilometers, Population 220
7) Coco Islands 20.5 kilometers, Population 520

We need to concentrate on the Levant, make every effort to make this as viable as possible. With that and our Libyan enclave and the possibilities of oil there, as well as Poland the the new Congolese areas, we have more than enough to concentrate on."

"Well that is not untrue." said Rudolf.

October 1919 - Europe Map

Europe Map October 1919(in Russia red, white and green factions, blue Republic of Armenia, crimson Mountains Republic of the Caucasus, mustard Georgian Kingdom, slate grey Ukrainian State)

October 1919 - A second birth secures the dynasty

15 October 1919, Hofburg, Vienna, UHE

Lying in the hospital bed, Lola groaned loudly in discomfort as another wave of pain surged through her body. Gritting her teeth, her grip on the larger hand enveloping hers tightened.

“Just breathe through the pain, like they said, sweetheart,” Friederich Christian said, a mixture of nerves and anticipation in his voice about what was about to happen, flicking a glance at his mother in law.

“Fuck the breathing exercises,” Lola growled as the contraction reached its peak.

She had been in labour for 4 hours now, and the contractions were getting closer and closer, growing in intensity each time. It was an uncharacteristic curse. Right now, all he could focus on was the pain as Lola’s body worked hard to deliver their second child.

Soon enough the pain subsided again and Lola was able to lie back for a few moments and take a few deep breaths.

“So, how are things going in here? How far apart are the contractions?” the doctor asked.

“A little under a minute,” the midwife replied.

“Alright, very good. Your Imperial Highness, I’m just going to take a quick look to see how dilated you are,” the doctor gave Lola a reassuring smile as he put on a pair of gloves while waiting for Lola to nod her agreement. He carefully felt around for a minute before retracting his hand.

“Well, as of right now you are nine centimeters dilated, only one to go. My estimation is that you will meet your son or daughter in less than an hour,” he smiled.

An hour thought Lola. There really was no dignity in childbirth. Her mother was quite correct.

“Okay baby, let’s do this.” Friedrich Christian smiled.

She could not punch him in front of all these people thought Lola.

40 minutes later, the pain was almost overwhelming, and the contractions seemed endless. Lola barely registered the midwife seated herself between Lola’s legs, and Friedrich Christian was doing his best to talk her through the pain.

“Alright, Your Highness, are you ready to start pushing?” the midwife asked from between Lola’s knees, and Lola nodded, out of breath, but all the same filled with a sudden determination.

“Let’s get this baby born, then,” the midwife smiled.

Six pushes in, and Lola was about done. Another excruciating contraction had just subsided, and she reached over to grab her husband’s shirt, pulling him closer so his face was inches away.

“Darling…” Lola panted.

“Yeah, sweetheart?” he asked nervously, seeing the pain in every part of Lola’s face mixed with other emotions he couldn’t quite decipher.

“You’re never touching me again,” Lola managed to get out before she felt another contraction building up.

“Alright, just one more push” the midwife said from the end of the bed.

Gripping her husband’s hand so tight, that he feared for a moment that it might break, she let her body take control and focused all her energy into pushing. Pain shot through every fibre of her, and just when it felt like she no more energy left, Lola felt something shift. Seconds later, the cries of a baby filled the room.

Falling back on the bed breathing heavily, Lola closed her eyes for a brief second before opening them again and looking at Friedrich Christian whose gaze was trained on something at the end of the bed.

“Congratulations, you have a beautiful daughter,” the midwife smiled warmly.

“You did it, darling,” he breathed, a smile threatening to split his face in two, “You did it. I’m so proud of you, I love you so much.”

He stepped back as Stephanie approached Lola holding a light pink bundle in her arms before carefully handing Lola’s daughter over.

“She’s so beautiful,” she whispered, unable to tear her gaze away from the tiny person in her arms. She smiled at her mother, who gently nodded beck to her.

“Another strong Hapsburg woman” whispered Stephanie. “I will go and get your father.”

Looking up at Friedrich, Lola saw his eyes brimming with tears as he took in the sight of her holding the child they had created together. She had insisted he be present for the birth, unlike her first.

“Hello baby girl, I’m your father,” he whispered.

Stephanie embraced her husband outside the room. "Our daughter is fine and we have a perfect little girl. The dynasty we built is secure my love."

Rudolf kissed her soundly, not minding the crowd outside the room. "I love you."

October 1919 - The Green Army assumes control

26 October 1919, five kilometres North of Yasnagorsk

Aleksandr Stepanovich Antonov had led the battle personally, like he led most of the battles of significance of the Green Army. They had captured Sergey Sergeyevich Kamenev himself, who had assisted in talking 25,000 troops into surrendering in exchange for them switching their allegiances to the Green Army. He could feel his Army growing stronger as the Red Army suffered from blows from te corrupt White forces and his own.

The Ukraine were solidified as his allies. His relations with the West were poor, yet not as bad as the Bolsheviks, who had done themselves little in the way of favour by their implementation of a wave of executions against the "old order." Likewise, the implementation of the Communist grain requisitioning may have been necessary with his own forces controlling Russia's breadbasket, but it had been a disaster in terms of popularity for Sverdlov's tottering regime. A revolt by the sailors at Kronstadt had been put down only with difficulty and with utter brutality that ended with some of the revolts leaders taking two destroyers to Finland.

This latest battle was just another reverse in a series of reverses for the Red Army and now the road lay open to the North and it's grand prizes, Moscow and St Petersburg.

November 1919 - Brazilian changes

5 November 1919, Paço de São Cristóvão, Empire of Brazil

General Setembrino de Carvalho sat with Luis I, both men sipping on a glass of Ouro Cachaça. It was the Brazilian Emperor that renewed the conversation.

"We both wanted to offer a concrete reward for such outstanding service. You are sure this is what you want? It will mean a retirement from the Army of course."

"I have seen enough of war now I think Your Majesty. That being the case, I am still keen to assist Brazil in some concrete way."

"Well, I am sure that this will be a challenge, that is for sure. There are rumours of gold, of course, but aside from that there is little in the way of infrastructure. However, our settlement plan involves favouring land allocation inside the state itself. That should help as we are experiencing yet another wave of migration from Europe, especially Italy and now Russia, as well as the large numbers of Argentine refugees, although most of the later will be found a place in the South.

However, we move to a new structure in the new year with 23 State rather than Provinces and the new state of Gurana will settle you into the business of being Governor. After an appropriate period of time, then perhaps e can bring you back to a more populous State as it's Governor, perhaps even here in Rio."

"I ask only one condition Your Majesty."

"What would that be?"

"That I take my aide with me. He is a good lad and whilst he could have career in the Army, he could go further outside of it."

"Very well then. Thanks you General. You have until then end of the month until you need to travel, so feel free to use that time to tidy up your affairs here."

Brazil's revised 23 state model from 1.1.1920

November 1919 - Don't cry for Juan Peron

18 November 1919, Cayenne, Empire of Brazil

Juan Domingo Perón had seen that there was little in the way of opportunity in Argentina. His father had lost his farm, his mother had died and the country was in chaos. The new President, Lisandro de la Torre, had seized power in a bloody coup and there seemed little reason to return. Perón was like a number of captured Argentine troops who had elected to stay in Brazil. He then set about making himself indispensable, establishing an agency through the auspices of the Imperial Army to help assist Argentine soldiers back to Argentine or alternatively find them opportunities within Brazil if hey elected to stay. He had rapidly gained a number of high profile contacts within the Imperial Army, not only due to his seeming good results but also helped by his marriage to Christina de Silva, the daughter of a well known Colonel in a well known military family.

The greatest of opportunities had always occurred when virgin land was due to be opened up. Within six months he had found himself in charge of land grants in the new state and based in the capital Cayenne, awaiting the arrival of the new Governor. Life had taken a drastic but not unpleasant turn. Soon his wife would join him with the girl he strongly suspected was her daughter rather than her younger sister. Then he could send for his father from the poverty he was living in in Buenos Aires and have his family back together.

December 1919 - Formation of an air force

4 December 1919, Vienna, UHE

It was the first official function that Lola had carried out after the birth of her daughter Stephanie Elizabeth. Aviation mania was sweeping the world so it was no surprise that in the aftermath of the Great War an Aviation Ministry would be formed. The Navy had garnered her father's support to go their own way, so the Luftfahrtministerium would not only administer what would be the new Air Force when it came into being on 1.1.1920, with all air assets not in Naval service transferred to the Air Force, but also the newly formed Imperial Airlines, formed only some four months ago using surplus Great War equipment painted with the new company's livery, the Hapsburg Black and Yellow, all new airliners and mail planes having yellow fuselages and black wings and tails.

The new ministry would encompass fixed and lighter than air craft and would be responsible for all airports, zeppelin hangers, designs, ordinance and aircraft. She was so very glad to have her husband back in Vienna full time now that his discharge from the Army had finally come through. God knows there was a manic amount of work to do and the sheer size of the expanded Empire was logistically hard enough when official state events needed to be dealt with. As it was, she was to accompany her mother to the Congo in March next year for official post war celebrations before coming back to Vienna for the pivotal 1920 elections and the openings of the various regional parliaments that would signal that the new constitution was to come into effect. From March 1920 onwards, the workload would be dizzying, more so than it was already.

December 1919 - Christmas in Vienna

25 December 1919, Hofburg, Vienna, UHE

As his own family's voices rang out in the Hofburgkapelle, Rudolf felt at peace. This was what he had wanted. His family joined together for Christmas at the completion of what had been a ruinous war. Thankfully it had been only Russia that had fallen into bloody revolution and even there it seemed the ascendance of the Bolsheviks may yet be avoided. The UHE had grown and prospered from the feckless infighting and regressive state he had inherited almost 30 years ago. The strain of being Kaiser was a burdensome one and an even more burdensome one in wartime. He was 61 yet perhaps looked older with his grey hair and balding pate. He was likewise carrying more weight than he was at 45, when he was still positively rakish. He would not call himself as fat, as such, but he was more a walker than a runner these days, whereas his wife had continued such activities until the start of the war and indeed still played tennis.

He looked at his two daughters, who had blessed him with seven Grandchildren so far. Erszi appeared happy to be a mother again. His daughter was willful, passionate and would be a hard woman to control, he chuckled to himself. Luis had drawn no easy task. Yet for all that she was quick witted, decisive and intelligent, her mother's daughter in every way. At 36 Erszi was still coming into her own and now that what was in all likelihood her last child had been born, she should be able to assist her husband for many years to come in their task of creating a modern, industrial, Brazilian state.

As for Lola, he would whisper it down a well in the darkness of midnight only, since he did not like the concept of favourites, yet she was his. It was like someone had rolled all of his better traits together and had removed that which he secretly despised, even feared, in himself. At 25, she presented a sunny visage as she balanced her new daughter on her knee. Lola was liked by all that met her and did not have the dark thoughts or the hard edge that he had himself or even her mother had. Going forward from next year, that, perhaps more than anything else, would likely be what was needed, an ability to inspire loyalty not through fear but by strength of personality and charisma alone. It was something he had never mastered. Whilst she was highly intelligent, she was perhaps not as intelligent as her older sister, whoever, she had grasped all the political lessons both himself and her mother had given her.

No, it was a blessing to have all of his family here in one spot, something that had not happened for many years and he wondered when and if it would happen again. He looked at his wife and smiled. The future was secure, he was sure of it with a new decade looming.

January 1920 - Zeppelin passanger routes commence

22 January 1920, Beirut, Austrian Levant

The zeppelin was the largest constructed so far by the UHE and her completion had been delayed until post war to incorporate a number of revolutionary features, not least of which was the fact that she had been constructed to use Helium rather than Hydrogen as her lifting agent. The airship was fitted with equipment to recover water from the exhaust gases for use as ballast to compensate for the loss of weight as fuel was consumed, so avoiding the necessity to vent scarce helium to maintain neutral buoyancy. Secondly, the crew and passenger accommodation was now placed in a compartment near the front of the airship that was integrated into the hull structure. What really made such advances possible was the vast increase in power of aero engines and the new Zeppelin Polska and her sister ship Illyria were equipped with fully six new Maybach 12 cylinder 520 hp engines capable of giving a cruising speed of 98 kmph and a top speed of 130 kmph.

The route to Beirut was only the first step as far as Imperial Airways was concerned, the eventual aim after proving reliability on the shorter journey was to develop a regular service to Marienburg in the Congo.

Zeppelin Polska

February 1920 - Autobahns arrive

15 February 1920, Hofburg, Vienna, UHE

Rudolf signed his approval on the plans. With the large increase in motor vehicles that now plied the streets of Vienna in particular, together with the flat ground and the sheer importance of what were the two largest cities in the Empire, it was the obvious first choice route for what would be the first Autobahn, which would commence construction in April and chart a route from Vienna to Pressburg to Budapest.

Of course, other routes were planned, most notably an extension to Prague, but also Pressburg-Ostrau- Krackow-Warsaw and also South to Graz and Trieste. Yet again, it would serve the dual purpose of providing badly needed post war work.

March 1920 - New battleships

2 March 1920, STT Yards, Trieste, UHE

Whilst the Naval Arsenal in Pola gradually refitted the numerous ex Russian destroyers and light cruisers for UHE service, mainly by the installation of UHE 5.9 or 3.9 inch Naval guns, the other private yards had been busy with larger ships. Whilst Ganz in Fiume laboured over the conversion of the ex Russian battleship Nicholai I to an aircraft carrier, removing much armour plate and stripping what little upper-works that had been constructed back to the waterline, here at the STT Yards the three very large ex Italian ships moved rapidly towards completion.

As Rudolf was piped aboard the SMS Sedico, it was hard not to be impressed with the lines of the ships, which was clearly built for speed. The useless torpedo tubes had been deleted from the design, the bridge built up, the deck armour strengthened, the secondary armament mostly moved out of case-mates and installed in small turrets, yet for all that the ship, with it's long clean lines, was expected to be capable of 28 knots on 32,500 tons. Her sister ships, SMS Sazan and Lissa, were likely still 12 months away, both afloat and with workers swarming over them. Their guns, already manufactured, would soon go aboard. As Sedico pulled away from the dock under her own power for the first time, he mused that within 12 months the Navy would have restored her battle line to 10 ships, all capable of at least 24 knots and with nine of the said ten ships mounting 14 or 15 inch guns.

SMS Sedico

March 1920 - Treaty of Lemburg

28 March 1920, Potocki Palace, Lemburg, UHE

The signing of the Treaty of Lemburg achieved two purposes, firstly a confirmation of the already agreed border and secondly an achievement of a degree of stability for Mykhailo Hrushevsky's Ukrainian People's Republic. He had supported the rise of Antonov's Green Army in the hope that he could reach an accommodation that preserved a Ukrainian State and at the same time Antonov seemed less likely than most to dismantle his own regime and the closest in values. With the collapse of Sverdlov's Red Army and the entry in Moscow of Antonov's forces the end of Sverdlov's regime seemed to be on the cards.

It was his own unstable and weak Government that badly needed support, both militarily and politically. The UHE Government had at least proven itself capable of keeping it's word and had taken no steps to cross the pre war frontier. To that end, he had abandoned any claim to Ruthenia and signed the Treaty to fix the current border in place in exchange for badly needed military supplies to shore up his own borders and equip his small Army in such a way that they were able to defend his proto state. For one thing seemed likely. When Sverlov's regime collapsed and a winner emerged from the Greens and the Whites, it would be the Ukraine they turned their attention to and by that stage the Ukrainian People's Republic would need to be as stable and powerful as possible.

April 1920 - Changes, Olympics, League of Nations

20 April 1920, Olympic Stadium, Pötzleinsdorf, Vienna, UHE

Stephanie stepped forward to give the speech to open the games of the VII Olympiad, just a day after arriving back from a quick visit to the Congo with Lola. As a former multiple medal winner and a member of the Olympic committee she was the obvious choice to do so. It was the first post war games after the games in Berlin in 1916 that had been cut short by a commencement of hostilities in 1916. Construction of the Olympic facilities had stimulated a building boom in Vienna and the city was reacting to post war social changes at all levels, even down to musical tastes and dress, with new fashions for women emerging and new types of music such as jazz also making an impact. As for herself, she had adopted a number of the more modern fashions, namely fitted cocktail dresses, no corsets except to formal balls. Of course, Lola had enthusiastically adopted such changes. It was becoming an era of freedom, especially for women, a gratifying sight to see. Yet at the same time it was an era of controversy, many resenting women at work, a sentiment stirred by the numbers of men returning from war and seeking employment, hence the push in civil works to keep unemployment low. Like all social change, it was largely driven by urban areas and in Vienna it's effects were most noticeable.

Internationally there was a drift towards more cooperation and peace, hence the proposals of Robert Cecil and Lloyd George's Government for a League of Nations had been backed by the UHE, followed by Germany and also Taft's USA, with the outgoing President eager to secure his legacy as not only the man that had kept America out of the Great War but a supporter of World Peace, likely in a bid to secure a possible place as Chief Justice with Edward White on his death bed.

The first meeting of the new League of Nations would take place on the 3rd May 1920 in Geneva. Likely it first orders of business would be the Russian Civil War and the mess in Eastern Anatolia, where some sort of war seemed inevitable. The league was formed initially with 49 member states. The League was to have a 15 member High Council that would have as it's permanent members The United States, Japan, United Kingdom, the UHE, the German Empire, France, Italy, China and Brazil, with six non permanent members.

How effective the aim of collective security would be in a still unstable world was another matter, however, what was not in question at least was that the UHE would have a large say in matters now as a leading power. One thing was certain and that was pacifism was in the upswing and the League was a natural vehicle for such views to be aired.

May 1920 - Tracking the treasures

1 May 1920, Pashas, St Petersburg, Red Russia

Now the Greens were finally coming for what remained of Sverdlov’s ramshackle regime, with less than 700 kilometres and little in the way of reliable troops in between the Green Army at the former capital.

Of course, that was all assuming it was not the white that got there first. Or the Finns did not decide to cross the border. Or the Germans.

Originally Sigwalt’s main task was to bring down Sverdlov’s Bolshevik regime, now it seemed there was little point in such efforts. Much as he hated to see his homeland burn in the fires of civil war, he had so far been unsuccessful in pulling off any sort of coup in St Petersburg to overthrow the Bolsheviks and now that point in time had passed. Sverdlov’s regime would be dead and buried within three months, much like it’s leaders he suspected.

Instead he had changed his tack to more…altruistic endeavours. The Bolsheviks had moved all of the treasures formerly held at the Kremlin to St Petersburg, outrunning the advancing Green Army. The Bolsheviks had used much former Imperial Regalia to purchase what war supplies they could, but the bulk remained.

One of the men placed in charge of the curation of the huge collections of gems, jewellery and art was Felix Manin. One of the staples of St Petersburg life that for some reason was still in operation was Pasha’s, still the finest restaurant in the city. He stumbled out into the early morning light with Manin. Oh yes, they were the best of friends now. Soon it would be time to make the play.

He put his arm around Felix Manin, partly to steady himself, partly for the appearance of comradeship.

“If you could convey me to the Grand Hotel Felix, I would be most grateful. Of course, I am perfectly capable of walking a straight line you understand, however, the corners may prove difficult.”

May 1920 - National Parks

20 May 1920, Hofburg, Vienna, UHE

Rudolf was rather pleased with himself. In nine days time the pivotal 1920 elections would be held. In the meantime, he had convinced three Governments to name four areas within the UHE a new classification, that of a National Park. These were Triglav in Carnolia, Hohe Tauern in Cisleithania(a term that would likely be redundant post June), Plitvice in Illyria and finally Białowieża in Poland, the forest comprising the Far Eastern border of what parts of Grodno Governorate had been annexed to the UHE, mainly to facilitate the panicked evacuation of many Jews in 1918.

It would provide wild, natural areas where future generations could appreciate what nature had to offer and what Europe was like before the coming of industrialization. By mid June the results of the elections would have been decided. Between himself and Lola, eight Parliaments would need to be officially opened between the 1st July 1920 and the 8th July 1920. Appointments to the Kronrat were required in July before it's official opening on the 2nd August, which would also mark the final step in the implementation of the 1920 Constitution. It would be a busy ten weeks.

June 1920 - Elections

19 June 1920, Schonbrunn Palace, Vienna, UHE

Rudolf lay abed, sleeping in late as he had not been feeling his best the last few days. His wife rested against him, various broadsheets in a variety of different languages scattered around her.

"So, they have declared the polls yesterday and now we have less than two weeks to work with. I hope I have done the right thing my dear."

"Of course you have Rudolf, no one can question that this is the right decision. Now or later, it had to be done."

"Very well. What are the final results?"

"Well, interesting. They are:

Kingdom of Poland
Christian Union 32.4%
SDP 24.2%
Jewish Block 14.9%
Polish Party Piast 13.2%
Centre Party 6.6%

This will no doubt see a coalition of the right wing parties with the SDP and the Jewish Block in opposition.

Empire of Austria
Christian Social Party 44.1%
SDP 39.4%
German People's Party 13.5%

No doubt the Christian Social Party will govern but we must acknowledge that support for the SDP was very high in urban areas. With Alder gone I had concern but having met Karl Seitz a number of time he seems a sensible man.

Kingdom of Hungary
Unity Party 36.2%
SDP 20.3%
Romanian Democratic Party 16.1%
Christian National Party 13.4%
Slovakian National Party 6.6%
German People's Party 5.4%

Again, it seems likely that the Conservative Parties will Govern, the Unity Party and the Christian National Party with support from the Slovakians or the German People's Party. Sadly, the Romanians will still be locked out of an discussions.

Kingdom of Illyria
Party of Rights 54.1%
SDP 30.8%
Serbian National Party 13.2%

The Party of Rights will govern in their own right, so another conservative Government.

Kingdom of Czechia
SDP 51.4%
Christian Democratic Union 37.7%
Royalist Party 3.8%
Germanic People's Party 3.8%

The SDP have the numbers to govern on their own here, so that will be an interesting development, since it is the first time they have gained power to do so anywhere. Czechia is highly urban and industrialized of course, so they will have benefited from their traditional urban support base.

Kingdom of Galicia
Ruthenian Party 54.6%
Russian National Party 18.1%
Jewish Block 11.0%
SDP 10.6%
Germanic People's Party 2.2%

This is a good result, as the Russian National Party favour a Ukrainian integration, as you well know, yet they have attracted less than 20% of the vote.

Duchy of Carnolia
Slovene Christian Social Party 55.8%
SDP 24.2%
Germanic People's Party 16.1%

Pretty obvious win for the Slovenian Conservatives

Duchy of Frulia
Frulian People's Party 53.2%
Italian People's Party 27.2%
SDP 15.9%

Again, a good result for us as the Nationalist Italian Party has attracted only slightly over a quarter of the vote."

Stephanie slid out of the bed.

"Stay abed a while, I have a meeting with Laura in any case, I know you are not feeling the best and the next few weeks will be a whirl. By the way, I noticed a William Sproul won the Republican nomination in America. I will miss Taft. He did the best thing he could possibly do during the war-nothing."

Rudolf nodded at his wife. He did feel a bit off. Perhaps more sleep.

July 1920 - "Your father has had an attack"

8 July 1920, Schonbrunn Place, Vienna, UHE

Stephanie had been chatting with Laura von Gieslingen, staying up later than she might otherwise have done so. Late night telephone calls were nothing new, they happened all the time, hence a good night's sleep was always to be valued. She was surprised at the caller, however, when announced. Sophie von Hapsburg, the wife of Franz Ferdinand, was always genial and she liked her, yet for all that the two women had never been close. She was nothing like her husband, who had boycotted the Czechian opening of Parliament in protest at the voting results that had seen an SDP Government returned.

"Sophie, is that you."

"Your Majesty.."

"Stephanie please."

"Stephanie. As you know, I attended the opening of the Czechian Parliament and the address from the thrones enshrining the new Constitution changes and addressing the future."

Yes, she had read her husband's speech though Stephanie. What was to woman getting at? "Yes, go on."

"Well, I was just struck with the impression that something was not quite right."

"What was not quite right. Was there a security concern?"

"No. I am sorry to be so vague. Something was not quite right with His Majesty."

Stephanie's heart froze. "In what way?"

"Well, his speech is usually so clear and decisive. As the speech went on, he seemed to be slurring some words and was sweating and very pale. I asked him if he was alright afterwards and he just said 'of course I am alright' before walking off brusquely."

"I don't want to worry you but I thought you should know."

"No, you did the right thing. Where is he now?"

"He took the Imperial train back to Vienna late. It should arrive this morning."

The fool, though Stephanie. He should have seen a doctor.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
9 July 1920, Philip Mansion, Ljubljana, UHE

The persistent ringing of the telephone that was directly beside the bed she shared with her husband cut through the weariness engendered by the long day previous that had finished with a formal ball. She had not seen her bed until 3am and then had spent another hour awake as she had let her husband take her before drifting off to sleep. There was little question that the telephone was likely for her, so Lola rolled over and picked up the receiver. It was her mother and her voice sounded cracked, strained.

"Lola?"

"Yes mama. What time is it?"

"It is 7.30am but never mind that. You need to come home, back to the Palace as soon as possible."

Lola came fully awake immediately. "What is it?"

Lola heard her mother's voice breaking. "Lola, it is your father. He has had an attack of some sort. He is resting now but you need to come as soon as possible I am afraid."

July 1920 - Dead men tell no tales

8 July 1920, Vladimir Docks, St Petersburg, Red Russia

The fall of Novgorod some two days earlier had sent the city into a panic and it was clear now that Sverdlov's regime had only weeks to live. Red Army units had began to surrender in the field, leaving the troops in the capital as the only reliable forces left under Bolshevik control as most of their former comrades had defected to the Greens.

It had been time to act for Sigwalt Roos and so with the assistance of Felix Manin the facade of moving those pieces picked out for foreign sale had begun. Over 350 artworks, 45 of the 55 Faberge Eggs and two steamer trunks of precious stones and jewellery had made the short trip to the coastal steamer for "relocation" to Kronstadt and safely stowed in the hold.

Two hours later they had passed Kronstadt and moved into the deeper waters of the Gulf of Finland.

Felix Manin looked towards the stern rail. "It has been a great success Sigwald my friend. Now we can really live."

Sigwald Ross looked at the man leaning against the rail, bringing the pistol round in one smooth motion. "Dying is not much of a living I am afraid Felix" as two bullets hit the Bolshevik art curator in the chest, pitching him overboard. The rest of the crew knew nothing of the contents of the cargo on board, assuming he was just a smuggler. As for secrets, three may keep a secret only if two of them were dead for dead men told no tales.

July 1920 - Adler ist gefallen

10 July 1920, Schonbrunn Palace, UHE

Stephanie hurried to the doctor’s side. "What is the prognosis?"

He looked deflated. “Unfortunately, Your Majesty it seems that his heart is throwing out clots, hence his latest attack. It is not related to physical activity per see, although it is better that he stays well rested.”

“What can you do?”

“Nothing unfortunately but make him comfortable. At some stage a fatal attack will likely occur, whether within an hour or a month it’s hard to say.”

Stephanie closed her eyes and willed herself not to cry. It was the same diagnosis her brother in law had presented. “Thank you, Herr Doctor.”

She went in to see Rudolf. The man had been an island of stability in an unstable world for so long. I mean, the sheer craziness of the situation they found themselves in, the sheer unlikeliness of it all. In the early days they had even taken out coded newspaper adverts anonymously to see if there were others that had been thrown back in time or to another life, but nothing. It was just them so it seemed. Yes, her unstable life of some 32 years ago had become a stable one now, but to go without Rudolf after all this time, it was unthinkable. Even without the intimacy of the relationship they shared, the life they built, it was a unique bond you shared with a person as the keeper of a secret only two living beings knew. She turned the door and walked in to see her husband reading a newspaper. He looked up.

“So, love, it seems I may not be here much longer.”

“How do you know that Rudi?”

“I bloody well made them tell me. I can still be quite intimidating you know.”

Stephanie smiled wanly. She moved to close the side door, then sat on the bed and embraced her husband, saying “Oh Rudi, what am I going to do,” before she burst into tears.

“You will be fine my love. You are not like me, who is imperfect, brittle. You are and always have been the strongest person I have ever known. I can tell you this. I love you unconditionally. It is you that has chased away the hidden darkness in my own heart, made me who I am now, the man that lies here today. For that service alone I would love you with my dying breath. Yet you have borne me two perfect children, been my partner in this insane adventure.

I was religious, then I lost faith. Then this insane thing happened and I met you, all over again. How could that not give a man a little faith? Love is passion, obsession, someone you can't live without. Finding someone you can love like crazy and who will love you the same way back. Where you forget your head and you listen to your heart. I realise now that to make a life journey and not fall deeply in love, well, you haven't lived a life at all.

I has been you that has taken me on that journey, that has shone the light into the darkness that was my existence. I love you now and I will love you forever. I could easily have killed myself over 30 years ago. What we have shared in 32 years, well that has been worth a lifetime of banal existence. In addition, perhaps, just perhaps, we have done a little to help others as well; I know how much that has always meant to you, it’s why I admire as well as love you after all.

“Oh Rudi”. Stephanie broke down.

“Take your clothes off Steffie. Come and lie by me in my arms.”

For a couple of precious hours, she just lay in Rudolf’s arms, finally drifting off to sleep. When she awoke, Rudolf stared down at her.

“Better get our daughter. I will need to talk to her at some stage I feel. I guess it may as well be now.”

Stephanie nodded, put on her silk robe and went in search of Lola.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
18 July 1920, Schonbrunn Palace, UHE

Morning sunlight glinted through the glass, pinkish and pale gold. She watched the light reflect, dance and shimmer, along the surface of the desk, shining on the various metal knickknacks and glass paperweights neatly placed along the edges, illuminating the manila envelope that sat there, packed fat with important papers and documents.

Sitting there in the desk chair, hunched forward in the seat, elbows resting firmly against knees while usually-strong hands now trembled as they held her chin, fingers covering her mouth just below her nose she remained totally silent.

Staring at the envelope, haloed in the morning light from the window, it seemed like a paradox. The sunlight, to her, represented goodness and purity, happiness. The manila envelope was innocent enough by itself, but what lay within was nothing short of sinister. She looked at the hard-stencilled words – “Adler ist gefallen.” Of course, her husband belonged to the State as well as herself and when you belonged to the State, there was a plan for everything, even your death.

This shouldn’t be happening right now. This task wasn’t something she should have to do at all, but especially not on a day like today, this morning so bright and cheerful. This should wait until an afternoon or a dreary evening. The weather should be bleak and horrid, storming in sheets of rain so fat the drops stung when they hit your skin, the sky slate grey and unforgiving.

That’s how it would be if this were a movie. And it certainly felt as if she were in one of those movies, a horror film where the heroine had no real chance for escape. But she wasn’t a teenager anymore, and this was real life. Real life just wasn’t like the movies. Real life could be so much worse.

She ignored the few tears that slipped from her eyes and meandered slowly down her cheeks. Instead, she sniffed back the emotions, cleared her throat, straightened her body up and reached forward with hands still trembling to pick up the envelope she’d put together last night, stood up and headed for the door.

She and Rudolf had over 30 years, she supposed that was something. Two lovely children. Yet when you felt deep love, nothing was supposed to happen to you while you were still young, still far too young, even at 60. She came from an era when people lived longer, after all.

Within contained the funeral plans, the last official acts on which she would have the final authority here in Vienna before it passed to her youngest child. It would make things easier, faster, smoother when she carried out her husband’s final wishes.

She stopped and took one look back at the room, at the desk, his desk, where the morning sunlight continued to glint through the glass, still pinkish and pale gold, as if for this one moment time would stand still for her. The way it should, rather than continuing to move forward as if nothing of consequence where happening, as if her life weren’t shattering into a million pieces right this very moment.

The moment was ruined by a shocking, yet dull thud against the window and she flinched, a Passenger Pigeon flying into the window, hitting the glass and bouncing back off. Probably landing somewhere on the ground directly beneath the window, in the grass and shade, hidden from the cheery sunlight.

Rudolf had saved them from extinction and he had always loved those stupid birds.

July 1920 - Passing the baton

17 July 1920, Schonbrunn Place, Vienna, UHE

Lola put her hand over her mouth as a number of people including some Ministers gathered around her, making the bows and curtsy's of obeisance. Strained and muffled "Your Imperial Majesty's" quickly followed. She hovered on the edge of tears for half an hour before she finally she found herself alone with just her husband.

"I will never forget him. How fortunate I considered myself to have the best father a daughter could ever know." She looked at Friedrich Christian. Then at the portrait of Maria Theresa, her husband Francis Stephen and their children. Francis Stephen's arms were pointed towards his spouse, showing unconcoiusly "It's all about her". Maria Theresa pointed to herself, confirming. "Yes, it's all about me." She looked back at her own husband. "It will not be like that. I want a true partnership, one like my parents shared." Friedrich Christian smiled and took his wife into his arms.

Lola's mind travelled back to a week ago, when she sat with her father in his sick bed.

"Come in my lovely girl. I suppose we should talk, indeed we need to talk."

"Oh papa!" said Lola, enveloping her father who held her.

"Shh, shh" Rudolf patted her back. Sit down. "Let me say right from the start that I have no regrets, I have had a wonderful marriage, two wonderful children. When I look at you my girl obviously I feel love, but I feel more than that. I feel pride. Do not feel sorry for me. Let me tell you now my wish for you. That you would have a life as lucky as mine, where you can wake up one morning and say, 'I have all I need.' Thirty years as Kaiser, 26 as your father. Don't they go by in an instant?

I want you to know how much I love you, that you've given a type of meaning, a depth to my life that I had no right to expect, a feeling that nothing now can ever take from me. I suppose we should not have favourites, but you have been mine, you are all goodness and have none of what I despise in myself."

"Papa.."

"I want you to promise me something. I don't want you to ever worry about me. If this should happen, I am going to be fine, I will see you again one day. Everything's going to be all right. More importantly, I have no regrets and I want you to feel the same way."

"Papa, I am not ready."

"You have been ready for quite some time. You are already better at some aspects than me, soon you will be better at them all. For a sapling to flourish, it needs to move out of the shade of another tree. I have made notes on everything a number of years ago that you may find helpful. They are in my private safe."

"I love you papa."

"That's why it's all going to be fine my dear Lola. If worst comes to worse look after your mother for me. I know she will be OK but I do not wish her to be unnecessarily maudlin. Introduce her to a shabby old tennis player she can beat."

"Papa!"

"That's my girl. I had better rest."

Lola engulfed her father in a prolonged hug, not letting go.

Rudolf sighed. "It's hard to let go, isn't it?"

Lola rubbed her eyes. "Yes it is papa."

"Well I suppose that's life... what can I tell you."

July 1920 - US Navy changes

21 July 1920, Newport News Shipbuilding, Virginia, United States of America

USS West Virginia was finally launched, the third out of four ships in her class to taste the water. As the four ships commissioned across 1922-1923, they would replace Delaware and North Dakota, the two Florida Class ships and Wyoming, one of which would be a gunnery training ship and two target ships.

It would leave the United States with 15 commissioned battleships and two of the Lexington Class battlecruisers, very light and thinly armoured 34,500 ships that William Sims felt poorly reflected the lessons of the Great War. At least in terms of aircraft carriers, he had been able to make use of the partly completed hulls for the second two Lexington Class ships, Constellation and Constitution and both would be completed as aircraft carriers, along with the three remaining Proteus Class colliers. That should construct a Navy by 1922 that was able to hold their own in the Atlantic and dominate in the Pacific.

Much as he personally disapproved of the idea, the Navy had been the first service to remove segregation aboard ships, going back to 19th Century practices by order of the outgoing President. It would cause problems, he had no doubt of that, no matter his own personal feelings. However, the advent of events in The Congo and in the Great War where France made much use of Negro soldiers made such a change inevitable in the long run.

August 1920 - Twin funerals

1 August 1920, Schonbrunn Palace, Vienna, UHE

Empress Dowager Stephanie reflected on the last two days. Rudolf had been right, it was best to emphasis who he was rather than stick totally to tradition. He had not used the official morning coach, instead as a military man he had traveled his last journey on a simple gun carriage. Victoria had gotten that right. The carriage was accompanied as a close escort by four of the six living recipients of the Commander's Cross of the Military Order of Maria Theresa and four of the 10 living recipients of the Medal for Bravery in Gold and Bar.

Over 1500 invited guests including 12 monarchs attended, and more than 1 million people watched the funeral procession of over two kilometers long which brought Rudolf's coffin from St. Stephen's Cathedral to the Imperial Crypt. All of central Vienna came to a stop to pay tribute to the man that had led them through so many changes and the fires of war. Whilst the children wore white, the rest of the cortege wore black, only the new Empress, Helena von Hapsburg, wearing a gown of fiery yellow to match the sun and show the Hapsburg colours.

Rudolf was interred with full military honor, only his wound badge shown on the coffin. The procession of mourners arrived at the gates of the Capuchin Church, under which the Imperial Crypt lies, and the Herald knocked on the door. A friar asked "who demands entry?" The Herald responded with the name and titles of Rudolf, many that they were. The friar then responded "we don't know him." The same procedure was then repeated. The third time he was introduced as "Rudolf, a mortal, sinful human being" and entry was gained.

That had been two days ago. Yesterday she had attended a second ceremony in Budapest where Rudolf's heart was buried in the Benedictine Territorial Abbey of Pannonhalma with representatives of Hungary in attendance and another enormous crowd.

It was done and just like that she was a widow.

August 1920 - All families have secrets

15 August 1920, Schonbrunn Palace, Vienna, UHE

Stephanie, picked up another folder and scanned it. There were some papers that were just too sensitive that she had never shown them to another living soul aside from Rudolf and so it would remain. She could never reveal what had happened to herself and Rudolf. People would likely feel they had been manipulated, that they had achieved things that were not meant to come to pass, in same way cheated people of the destiny. Plus they would likely hurt those closest to her. If they did not think her simply mad. Some secrets were safer kept hidden, some secrets were simply too dangerous to share, even with those you loved and trusted. No, she needed to do this for Rudolf. A good friend keeps your secrets for you. A best friend helps you keep your own secrets. He had been her best friend.

She was no longer Empress. Rudolf was no longer Emperor. It was now time to stop pulling the strings of history and let events take their course, for better or for worse. She tossed the folder into the furnace she had ordered prepared and fired. She lifted another. Her last piece of information. Roos had stolen a portion of the Russian art treasures from the Soviets. She smiled and tipped the file into the furnace.

She supposed it was inevitable that they should eventually summon her. Lola came walking briskly towards her. She picked up the last batch of files, dropping them into the hungry flames.

"Mama, what are you doing? Are you alright?"

Stephanie looked at her daughter, a real beauty. "I am alright liebchen. What am I doing?"

"Yes."

"Just moving on my love, moving on and embracing the future, the future we have all helped to make. All families have their secrets, most people would never know them, but they know there are spaces, gaps where the answers should be, where someone should have sat, where someone used to be. We all have our secrets. God knows your father and I had ours. Now I lay them to rest."

END OF THE ISOT part of the STORY. ONLY FUTURE UPDATES TO COME.

December 1925 - Events to end 1925

1.9.1920 to 31.12.1925 Events

28.10.1920 A series of demonstrations in Wales ask for the same devolution of powers already granted to Ireland and Scotland
2.11.1920 William Sproule elected President of the United States
13.11.1920 St Petersburg falls to Green Army forces, Sverdlov, Felix Dzerzhinsky, Bukharin and other leading Bolsheviks liquidated soon afterwards
1.12.1920 Antonov gives "12 point" speech for a "New Russia."
22.1.1921 War breaks out in Eastern Anatolia between the Ottoman Empire and Armenia
14.2.1921 Gandhi elected as President of the Indian National Congress. Urges calm and peaceful acceptance of British terms in regards the Ten Year Plan that would see India transition to the status of a Dominion.
21.2.1921 Coup in Persia install Raza Shah in power
1.5.1921 Federal Republic of Central America proclaimed by Guatemala, El Salvador, Nicaragua, Honduras and Costa Rica in response to the expansion of Brazil and the USA and Mexican instability
4.5.1921 Abkhazia splits from Georgia and declares itself an independent Republic under Nestor Lakoba
7.6.1921 Bitter war between the Ottomans and Armenia, the latter with Georgian support, is finally brought to a close under diplomatic pressure from the major powers. Treaty of Trabizond sees the Ottomans reclaim 35% of the former territory of Armenia
8.9.1921 Riydah captured in the ongoing war in the Najd, many members of the al-Saud family captured or killed
28.2.1922 Egyptian Independence Declared after persistent riots in Cairo and Alexandria. British retain control of the Suez Canal
2.7.1922 Battle of Perm end in victory for the Green Army
1.8.1922 Battle of Orenburg also results in Green Army victory, so called "long retreat" of white forces commences
14.12.1922 The UK Liberal Party, weakened by defections to the Conservatives such as Churchill, loses to Bonar Law's Conservative Government
18.6.1923 Mount Etna in Italy erupts, making many homeless
1.9.1923 Great Kanto Earthquake devastates Tokyo, killing 150,000
1.10.1923 Johor-Singapore causeway opens
18.10.1923 Vladivostok falls to Green Army forces, white army exists now only in Central Asia
20.11.23 Empress Helena gives birth to her third child, a son, Rudolf
8.12.1923 The effects of inflation in France begin to take effect, also effecting her ability to make reparation payments
10.12 1923 Stanley Baldwin's ill advised calling of a general election see a Liberal and Labour coalition government returned to power and Lloyd George is again Prime Minister
4.5.1924 1924 Summer Olympics held in Brussels
19.5.1924 Last white army stronghold near the Mongolian border surrender, Russian Civil War ends
4.6.1924 War breaks out between Tripolitania and Cyrenecia
15.6.1924 Benito Mussolini assassinated by a car bomb. Italo Balbo follows him as leader.
3.7.1924 Many members of the al Saud family killed in raid on desert compound by Caprioni bombers, Hashemite dynasty claims, "activity of al-Saud loyalists now suppressed"
18.8.1924 France suspends payments of reparations due to financial difficulties
12.10.1924 First transatlantic zeppelin flight to facilitate airship ordered by the USN from the UHE
5.3.1925 Triploitania-Cyrenacia war comes to an end with Great Power arbitration. Little significant border changes
6.7.1925 Wales granted a Regional Parliament with most of the powers already existent in Scotland and Ireland
19.11.1925 Empress Helena gives birth to her fourth and last child, a daughter, Elizabeth Maria
6.12.1925 Shah of Persia crowns himself

January 1926 - 1926 to 1930

1.1.1926 to 31.12.1929 events

12.2.1926 Awaz von Schwarz becomes first native Governor of Congo, mandated by Queen Stephanie to prepare the Country for full independence within 6-10 years
16.5.1926 Mehmet VI dies, succeeded by Abdulmejid II
24.4.1926 Treaty of Berlin signed between Antonov’s regime and the UHE and Imperial Germany, formalising current borders and providing for diplomatic representation for Antonov’s regime by the Great Powers
16.6.1926 Bonham’s in Portugal conducts a fabulous auction of ex Romanov treasures including 45 Faberge eggs, realising 1.8 million Pounds. It is rumoured that such lots come from only one vendor
25.9.1926 League of Nations formally votes to abolish slavery, although it continues in many locations across the globe
25.12.1926 Hirohito becomes Emperor of Japan
February 1927 Anti-foreigner riots commence in China and continue for some time until European and Japanese troops bring order by late August
20.5.1927 Charles Lindbergh flies across the Atlantic, the first solo flight in a heavier than air craft
20.6.1927 RMS Oceanic, a 1050 foot long liner, laid down for White Star Line
4.8.1927 Paul Painlevé becomes Prime Minister of France, immediately repudiating the reparations that had recommenced in 1926, leaving 16% of payments due unpaid
2.9.1927 Kuomintang Government established in Nanking with Great Power support
6.11.1927 A series of riots in Istanbul about border provocations in Smyrna with Greece resulted in the overthrow of the Government, followed by the abdication as Sultan of Abdulmejid II on the 16.11.1927, with the former Sultan conveyed into exile on a UHE battleship
1.12.1927 Chinese Communist Party elects Mao Zedong as leader
10.12.1927 UK election returns a Labor-Liberal coalition Government again, however, it is Ramsay McDonald who assumes the post of Prime Minister, with the Labour Party vote surging in response to unemployment
18.1.1928 Ferdinand I of Romania dies, succeeded by 11 year old granddaughter Michaela I under the Regency of her Grandmother
5.2.1928 Construction of the underground railway at Trieste commenced, Prague previously completed in 1925, Warsaw in late 1927
6.3.1928 First demonstration of television service in Vienna
4.6.1928 Zhang Zuolin, Warlord of Manchuria, killed by Japanese agents
28.7.1928 Amsterdam Olympic Games opened by Queen Wilhelmina and President of the IOC, Dowager Empress Stephanie
8.10.1928 Chiang Kai-Shek named as Chairman of the National Military Council of China
8.11.1928 Herbert Hoover wins 1928 US Presidential election
10.1.1929 Alexander II replaces Alexander I as King of Serbia via previous agreements with Karađorđević dynasty
11.2.1929 Vatican City established as a separate state
18.2.1929 “Black Tuesday” signals start of Wall Street crash and the start of the Great Depression, which will affect the World, but be worse in the USA than any other country
16.6.1929 Luis I of Brazil dies after a long illness at the end of a transformative reign that has seen Brazil move towards an economy only slightly less than Italy. Succeeded by son Pedro III
20.8.1929 to 31.10.1929 Washington Naval Conference fails to gain agreement in regards as capital ship construction. Japan, active in Manchuria, withdraws from the conference and indicates she will not comply with the Copenhagen Treaty after 31.12.1929. Other powers sign a two year extension, hoping Japan will change their mind in the interim

January 1930 - 1930 to 1935

1.1.1930 to 31.12.1935 events

20.1.1930 Statute of Westminster signed. "Clears the way for Indian Independence later that same year" says Prime Minister Ramsay McDonald
10.8.1930 Republic of Turkey declared. Agora renamed Ankara and declared to be the new capital
14.9.1930 Japan begins construction of the first of the 18.9 inch(480mm) Fuji Class battleships on 62,000 tons
1.4.1931 Major offensive against Communist forces launched by Nationalist troops in China
2.5.1931 Imperial Japanese Army troops move into Manchuria to "restore order" and "remove minor warlords."
2.7.1931 President Antonov in Moscow delivers speech decrying "squatters of Russian territory" and at the same time pledges to move the capital back to Moscow
1.8.1931 India achieves status as a full dominion, Gandhi appointed first Prime Minister
27.10.1931 Conservatives win UK General elections
4.11.1931 Spanish King Alfonso XIII flees to Vienna in the wake of Republican sentiment. Republic declared 8.11.1931 yet almost immediately faces royalist and clerical resistance
26.11.1931 Japanese complete conquest of Manchuria, install Pujie as King
1932 League of nations attempts to stimulate dialogue between Japan and China fail to gain traction
10.5.1932 Socialist Government falls in Paris, Pierre Laval comes to power
11.5.1932 SDP wins in most elections in the UHE, dissatisfaction with major parties being the major reason in recession
16.6.1932 Chancellor von Westarp had to go into coalition with Hermann Goering's Iron Guard to stay in power in Germany
4.7.1932 Moritorium on capital ship building extended until 31.12.1933
8.11.1932 Franklin D Roosevelt carries the most crushing victory in a US Presidential election ever, winning 50 states to 4 over incumbent President Hoover
17.1.1933 Kingdom of the Congo declared a fully sovereign state under Queen Stephanie I. Stephanie indicates her second grandson or oldest grandaughter will follow as heir. Awax von Schwarz first Prime Minister
5.4.1933 USA moves off the Gold standard, an act followed by a number of other countries
3.8.1933 President Antonov threatens invasion of Ukraine, "unless elections are held that confirm the region wishes to separate from Russia." Dispute is referred to the League of Nations
1934 Despite the depression Germany, USA, France and Great Britain begin new capital ship classes, followed by the UHE and Brazil in 1935
19.8.1934 Referendums are agreed in five border areas of the Ukraine, the results to be verified by international observers
25.10.1934 Only Luhansk Oblast votes to leave the Ukraine State. President Antonov indicates he will accept the result despite "irregularities" in the voting
18.6.1935 Japanese ambassador to Korea killed in bombing, Japan blames Korean Empire, threatening war
June 1935 UHE lays down two ships of the 49,500 ton Prinz Eugen Class and two large 29,000 ton aircraft carriers
3.8.1935 Korea cedes enclave of Pusan to the Japanese Empire

January 1936 - 1936 to 1940

1.1.1936 to 31.12.1940 events

20.1.1936 George V dies, succeeded by Edward VIII, who had married Princess Elizabeth of Hesse some years before
30.3.1936 1936 Summer Olympics held in Rio de Janiero
July 1936 Spanish Civil War reaches it's peak, with Madrid threatened by Nationalist forces
23.11.1936 Russo-Japanese non Aggression Pact signed
20.4.1937 Zentrum Alliance take power in Germany
20.4.1937 The Spanish Nationalists capture Madrid, Spanish Civil War enters final stages
20.6.1937 Following a series of diplomatic "incidents", Japan invades Korea, occupying the country fully by 29.9.1937
2.9.1937 Great Hong Kong typhoon kills over 11,000 people
20.9.1937 Japan withdraws from the League of Nations
20.10.1937 Spanish Civil War end in victory for Nationalists, José Sanjurjo y Sacanell assumes the role of "protector of Spain", which is declared to be a Kingdom without a King
5.6.1938 Russia begins invasion of the Ukraine with no explanation, appeals to the League of Nations are in vain and the country is occupied fully in less than two months
30.8.1938 Russia expelled from the League of Nations
Second half 1938 Many European countries commence full rearmament, both Germany and the UHE announce Five Year Plans from expansion of their military capabilities
30.11.1938 Dowager Queen Marie of Romania dies
27.1.1939 Albert Einstein meets with UHE military and Kaiserin Helena, nuclear fission possibilities explained
29.4.1939 After an engineered border incident, Japan initiates hostilities versus China
1.7.1939 Japan removes a Protectorate on Korea, declaring it "an integral part of Japan."
9.11.1939 Nicholas I of Finland dies amidst rumours of poisoning, possibly by Russian agents, son Nicholas II new King
11.5.1940 Chin's capital, Peking, falls to Japanese forces
2.6.1940 Two Ocean Navy Act passed in the USA
10.8.1940 Under Prime Minister Baldwin's direction, Britain has started selling older capital ships to her Dominions for the nominal sum of 10 Pounds, these ship replaced by newer units
5.11.1940 U.S President Franklin D Roosevelt successful in gaining a third term

May 1941- I just can't help myself

2 May 1941, Mayerling, Vienna Woods, UHE

The young woman rose from the bed, her creamy skin exposed aside from the riot of auburn curls tumbling down her back, before she pulled on a robe. "We can't keep just doing this you know."

Her companion, a young blonde man in his early 20's rested his chin on his hand as he studied her. "I think you are the most beautiful woman in Europe."

"I do have an identical twin you realise. I mean we cannot keep doing this Pepi. Last time I promised myself it would be the last time, and the time before that. I can't seem to help myself."

"We are not doing any harm."

"Not doing any harm? If people only knew. I have responsibilities to myself, to the people of Romania. I need to marry. It's been made quite clear that I need to marry."

"That is easily solved my Queen. Marry me."

Michaela Hohenzollern-Sigmaringen-Romanov paused whilst brushing her hair. "Don't be silly Pepi."

Joseph von Hapsburg leapt of out bed, wrapping the sheet around himself before proceeding the the dressing table and wrapping his arms around the young woman. "Listen to me very carefully. I have given this much thought. I am just like you. I am being pressed to marry not so much from mother, but by others at court. However, just like you, I cannot help myself. You are not whom I should marry, if others are to be believed, but I just don't want anyone else. I has to be you. It always has been ever since I was ten. I have known you my whole life, grown up with your twin, but it is you, you I must have or no one else. I will marry no other. When and if the time comes, we can be co-rulers. Or, if they will not take it here, I will step aside and let my brother inherit and I can be your consort. Marry me, marry me today."

Emotions warred on the face of Michaela I of Romania. "I can't. I just cannot run off and get married like a giddy schoolgirl Pepi. However, let me go back, test the waters of such an idea."

Joseph, Crown Prince of the UHE, threw himself back on the bed. "Very well. Just know that my position will not change."

Michaela smiled at her lover in the mirror. Getting back up she stood and then dropped her robe. "The most beautiful woman in Europe you said."

Joseph smiled. "Maybe after your sister."

"Scheisssack."

May 1941 - Who do you think you are kidding Mr Antonov

27 June 1941, Cotroceni Palace, Kingdom of Romania

"The ultimatum gives us only three days to respond and we have already identified 32 infantry divisions, 2 motorized infantry divisions, 6 cavalry divisions, 11 tank brigades, 3 paratrooper brigades, 30 artillery regiments and 3 engineer regiments massed on the border as well as 2,000 aircraft. They have timed it well. The death of Wilhelm II and the succession of his Grandson with an SDP Government in power means Germany will again not risk war, like they did with Ukraine, where it was only the old Kaiser that wanted war. The only other power close enough to count is the UHE and we have no mutual defense treaty there. Your Majesty, we can fight, yes. In fact I am quite prepared to do so, but you asked me can we win? No. Then if we lose will Antonov want the whole cake?

Unjust as they are, we may have to give in to these demands."

Michaela I of Romania looked at her Army Chief of Staff. "General, that means abandoning 4 million people to Antonov's regime, 60% of them ethnic Romanians."

The General looked down at the ground. "I am aware. Yet we have no allies, what can we do?"

Michaela closed her eyes and thought. "If we are prepared to swallow a small amount of national pride, perhaps there is something that we can do. Perhaps it will solve the age old problem of Transylvania as well, perhaps it will bring all Romanians together under one national banner."

"Your Majesty?"

"They would never dare attack us if we were a component Kingdom of the UHE General. Antonov is to craven for that. I can appeal to my husband's Government for their protection."

"Your husband Your Majesty?"

"Crown Prince Joseph of the UHE."

"You are married???"

"Yes, I was going to announce it a later stage. That stage can be now. What are your thoughts?"

"Well, there are those that will be opposed, however, if you wish to keep the country whole.." the General sighed "there so no other way I fear."

"Well then, we had better get the Ministers in and explain it all to them. Hopefully most will agree."
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
28 June 1941 Schonbrunn Palace, Vienna, UHE

"You foolish boy, I cannot take this country to war based on your own foolish infatuations. I don't have that power any more. The Ministers...."

Joseph looked towards his Grandmother for support and then turned back to his mother. "Mother, it's not as simple as that and you know it. Grandfather had to go to war when we all know he did not want to. At some stage Antonov has to be stood down. First Ukraine, then he extorted land from Persia, now this. You know that if it goes on he will eventually demand Galicia, maybe before, maybe after Finland. This is why he signed the Treaty of Friendship with Japan earlier this year, to free his hands.

There is more as well. We need to be seen as standing up to unprovoked aggression, as a bulwark for the smaller countries to gather around, otherwise, where is our place in the world as a Great Power? Are we so selfish that we close our eyes and ears to our neighbors when they are in distress. Who then will help us, respect us, in our own hour of need?

Lastly, you cannot be blind to the fact that this finally gives us an opportunity to deliver our own Romanians what they have always wanted."

Dowager Empress Stephanie, still slim and straight backed despite her 77 years. "The boy is right Lola. He may be thinking with both his heads, but it does not make him wrong."

"Mother!"

"Never mind that. Sway the Ministers, the Kronrat, they may be frightened geese, but they are not stupid and neither is our little Queen, Antonov is a bully and like all bullies he seeks to dominate the weak. Call his bluff and he will fold."
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
30 June 1941, BBC, London

"This is the BBC News, with Europe seemingly on the brink of war, President Antonov has announced he will accept 'The UHE's most generous offer to allow repatriation of any Russian or Ukrainian citizens that wished to leave either the former UHE or the now Romanian parts of the UHE and provide financial assistance for them to do so. Newly married Queen Michaela of Romania expressed her satisfaction with the outcome on behalf of 'all the Romanian people.'

In further news, it was announced that the Kingdom of the Congo had signed a deal to export large amounts of copper to Russia 'on favourable terms'."

July 1941 - European Map

Map of Europe in July 1941

July 1941 - There is a reason for everything

16 July 1941, Schonbrunn Palace, Vienna, UHE

It was so much like what had happened in the lead up to the American attack on Pearl Harbour from a life she remembered so long ago, 53 years ago in fact. The Japanese had demanded bases in the Philippines, the Philippines President Sergio Osmeña had little choice but to grant them. In retaliation the United States had suspended export of oil and other strategic materials to Japan. Like her previous memories, it would no doubt lead to war. At least Antonov had been stood off and was not likely to try anything else for some time after the loss of prestige. The UHE was two years deep into their own nuclear program, which was likely another 4-5 years from completion. When it was, the status quo would be unlikely to change.

A disturbed sleep seemed to be the norm for her these days. All her old friends had gone. Both von Gieslingen brothers within six months of each other some five years ago. Maria Mosconi some two years ago, her sister the year before. How she remembered those runs around to the von Gieslingen penthouse with Rudolf puffing behind. How she missed her Rudolf.

Awax Schwarz from pneumonia in the Congo some five years ago. Tragically, Laura von Gieslingen herself six month's ago, after an 12 month battle with the creeping death that was cancer. Her best friend outside of her own family. All now gone.

"Mama, are you alright?"

Stephanie jerked back to the present. Lola was looking at her quizzically. "Oh, sorry my love. Just thinking."

"About?"

"I had a dream about flying last night. I suppose I was thinking about how you reach a stage in your life when you know more people who are dead than alive. I am sorry if that seems maudlin. You think the dead really care about our lives?"

"Mama....Yes, I think they do. I think they forgive us our sins against them. You had a dream about flying?"

"Yes. I was so high, Lola, I could see where the blue turns to black. From that high, you could see all there was. And it looked like there was a reason for everything."

"Are you sure you are alright mama?"

"Of course. We have just witnessed our son and Grandson respectively get formally married. Admittedly the wedding had a sniff of the shotgun about it but here we are. The boy seems happy Lola and he is a good one, you know that. Plus our little Romanian Queen is nobody's fool. They will do well together I feel."

Lola sighed. "Yes, however, there is still Otto."

Stephanie smiled. "My dear girl, I think things have worked out happily enough. As I said, those two will provide stability. Your sister is well, her son doing a good job in Brazil. There are Hapsburg's in Albania. In the Congo Steffi acts as Governor on your behalf and will inherit after me. She has married dear Laura's fire headed Grandson. She is also a clever girl and I have no doubt they will do well. Maria-Theresa is a serious girl who is still at University. Just because your second son is a motor racing playboy does not mean you have failed. He is a good boy, with a good heart, just a bit wild is all. He is not your heir and after all other things try and remember his heart is in the right place."

"I suppose so."

"I am proud of you, you know that?"

Lola blushed. "Of course mama, I love you to."
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
16 July 1941, Schonbrunn Palace, Vienna, UHE

She prepared for bed, at 77 it was sensible cotton, not silk or satin any longer. There had not been a man since a brief liaison with a cavalry captain in 1921 had helped her put her bad memories quite literally to bed. The last two years, especially the last six months since her dear friends death, her health had not been the best, with persistent aches and pains. Well, it was not likely to get any better at 77 after a high pressure life. She had last gone to the Congo in 1935, her 1936 trip she had to cancel and the same in 1937. By that stage in her mid 70's a long voyage was not really a possibility. That was why she was happy to have her namesake and Granddaughter there. Eventually she would be Stephanie II.

She settled down and quickly go off to sleep, a rarity in recent times. She had never spoken about what had occurred to her, to Rudolf. A woman's heart was a deep ocean of secrets and she had kept hers. Everything would be alright, she no longer needed to influence things, others would do that in her stead. So many things existed now only in her memory. She was flying again. She dreamed she was a bird. Was she a woman who was dreaming of being a bird or a bird dreaming of being a woman? She flew on and landed on an island with a cave entrance nearby. Unafraid, she went into the gloom. There was a figure. It turned and was...Rudolf. Not the Rudolf she last saw, but the Rudolf of her wedding day, so handsome in his uniform. She took his hand and they walked together out of the cave and as she emerged she looked at her her own hands. She was wearing a thin shift and looked like she was 17 again herself. She turned and looked at Rudolf, who turned to her, beaming with happiness.

"It's been 21 years, 21 long years. Come, my love."

"I know, I stayed, to make sure..it was all OK."

Then they were both flying, drifting on the eddies. Stephanie spoke again. "Why did they send us back?"

Rudolf just smiled and shrugged his shoulders. From up that high, it seemed she could see the whole world and indeed it did look like there was indeed a reason for everything.

July 2019 - Holiday at Zatoca Part 2

16 July 2019, Zatoca, UHE

The two four wheel drives bumped down the sandy road and pulled into the driveway of the house, disgorging five men in suits that looked out of place in the summer weather before and man and a woman, both in jean shorts and short sleeved shirts stepped out of the back. They proceeded to the house and, finding it empty aside from the housekeeper, made their way to the pier that fronted the property. They walked onto a small pier, where a tall blonde girl had her arm around a dark haired man dressed in shorts only.

"Hello Mags" said Crown Price Karl of the UHE, his fiancee by his side. The girl jumped up and embraced his companion. "Eddie, hello. So great to see you."

"What about your own brother?" said Karl to his sister, before receiving a hug as Karl shook Nicholas Romanov's hand.

"I hope you have had a good few days?" said Karl to his sister.

"Of course. Nicholas and I were going to head into town later. There are fireworks on the beach for R and S Day."

"R and S Day?" asked Edona Hoxha.

"Rudolf and Stephanie Day. It's a public holiday across the UHE. Two of the most important people of the modern era, the Great War, a transformative reign for both of them. Plus a great love story. They died on the same day 21 years apart you know."

Edona laughed. "Yes, I know, I've just never heard it called R and S Day before."

Later that night the four young people, two couples, sat on the top of the dunes and watched the fireworks explode, surrounded by a number of others doing the same thing. A picnic hamper and two empty bottles of wine lay unattended on the dunes.

"I think that chap at the hotel recognized me" said Karl.

"Probably when you handed him a note with your picture on it you twit. Of course he recognised you. However, that is what I like about it here, people know we are here but do not impose." said his sister. "That is what I like about Romanians most of all, they are formal and reserved with a strong need for privacy, it's a rare thing in today's world."

"Do you think we will do things as monumental as they did, Rudolf and Stephanie I mean?"

"It's a different time brother mine, but we must always be careful to guard their legacy."

Crown Price Karl sighed and pulled his beautiful fiancee closer, reveling in her mass of jet black hair. He looked at his sister, pleased to see her happy. Yes, they had a worthy legacy to uphold.

Rudolf and Stephanie

An extract from "Rudolf and Stephanie - An Imperial Partnership, MacMillian 1948"

The unanimous judgment of historians would be that most of the actions of Rudolf and Stephanie, for it is seemingly a strong belief that they acted together and discussed everything from eyewitness accounts, was that both direct and indirectly, they ensured that:

1) Germany would have the whole of their Army efforts focused on the Western Front during the Great War, to the dismay of the French and British. The casualties alone speak of the effects. This was of course achieved by the intervention and close relationships of both Rudolf and Stephanie with the Imperial couple of then Tsarist Russia. In fact, the deep Friendship of Emperor Rudolf and the Russian Tsar Nicholas II was a critical factor in the survival of the League of the Three Emperors until the Great War.

2) Perhaps most remarkable, the transformation of the former tired and well worn Austro-Hungarian Empire into the UHE, namely it's industrial, social and military evolution. Rather than the easy enemy that the Italians and the Entente expected, the UHE Army became a threat in the same level as the German Heer, being the first Army to pioneer modern weapons and tactics like the use of tanks, aircraft, landing craft, parachutists, motor boats and special forces, many of these in combined operations.

This made the Italian Front the exact opposite of what the Entente military planners hoped this to be. Rather than the Germans having to divert troops to the region, the French and British were forced to sink increasingly worrying amounts of money, war materials and men and units in the region to prop up their smaller ally, something that regardless didn't stop the crumbling of the Italians and their eventual surrender in 1917.

The consequences of the Italian surrender couldn't be fully quantified, but between the multiple French divisions tied up in the Italian frontier from 1917 to the Armistice, and the offensive of 1918 where the Germans counted with the reinforcements of multiple UHE veteran divisions, multiple UHE tank units and air wings with plenty of experience in combat and low casualties, undoubtedly put a funeral dirge on the dreams of an Anglo-French victory once and for all.

3) Rudolf in particular acted as a moderating force to the more unstable German Kaiser Wilhelm II, and as a supporting force at a personal, economic and political level for the Russian Empire and its Tsar during decades, this crushed the reiterate attempts during 1880 and 1900 of the French Government from breaking the alliance of the three Central Powers. His influence over Wilhelm II was seen as a moderating one and was likely responsible for the Kaiser himself resisting his Navy Chief of Staff's calls for unrestricted submarine warfare, a tactic that could have seen the United States pushed into the Entente camp. Of course, the close ties forged by the partnership of resources in the Congo between the USA and the UHE also undoubtedly assisted as well.

It's strategic consequences were clear during the Great War, and the Russian Revolution that took the Russian Armies from the field, came far too late and too little to have an actual effect on the combat strength of the UHE and the Germans, who had already reached the verge of victory.

4) The romantic relationship between Rudolf and Stephanie's older daughter Archduchess Elizabeth and the then Prince Luis Braganza was the archetype of the law of unintended consequences. This romance triggered the Glorious restoration and the arising of the Second Brazilian Empire, kick-starting a change in the geopolitical alliances in South America in the following years, for prior to this there was little in the way of talk of the drifting of Brazil and Chile into the League's side, which of course actually happened.

However it can't be underestimated the sheer effect of Churchill's Folly following the Argentinian Massacre of the Snipe Island, something that all but ensured that the Chilean Government and with it, the whole of the South American Alliance would be fully opposed to the Entente rather than adopting neutrality, something that further bleed British Naval Strength as they were spread thin across the Seas, forced to put down fires as their allies and Churchill himself made enemies of several powers.

5) Many historians conclude that the end of, or at least the transformation of the British Empire to a Commonwealth, was forged in Vienna, when the Austria-Hungary Empire became the UHE, moved into the Colonial business and did so in a very different way.

Their Actions in conceding self representation and government to their ethnic groups and their transformation of the Congo into the third but the leading self governing and developed African Power, had a cascade effect on the demands of self rule and clamours for Dominion Status for many if not all of their former Colonies and territories, both before and specially after the Great War, most especially hasting this process in India.

Moreover, it can't be denied that the successful defense of the Congo by its people from the constant attempts of South African, British and French Colonial troops during the Great War, alongside with the utter defeat of the Italian troops in Africa by the Ethiopian Empire forces all but shattered the myth of European and white superiority for good, and set up the ground for the decolonisation movements in the former French, Portuguese, British and for that matter German colonies in the following decades.

6) The points listed above deal with political changes and the outcome of the world changing Great War, yet that was not the only change wrought by Rudolf and Stephanie. To fair, it was an area dominated by Stephanie von Hapsburg. Her husband had little to add in this area, although he seemingly approved as he never overrode any of her innovations.

Stephanie was a leader for those that were at the bottom of the social totem pole in the 20th century. For omen she championed a place in the workforce and financial independence. For Liberals she championed universal suffrage and she advanced the suffragette movement probably further than any other person on Earth. Her policies in regards racial equality, starting in the Congo, led the way to the modern era and helped end Jim Crow in the USA much earlier than may otherwise have been achieved.

Stephanie also proved herself a peerless sportswoman in tennis, superior to the best swimmers of her generation and the only royal that won or will ever likely win Wimbledon. For a number of years she was also President of the Olympic Committee and was a tireless worker to see female participation and recognition in the sports world.

Lastly, Stephanie, was well as Rudolf, were inventors. They held as many as 15 patents and some, such as the evolution of women's clothing to a less formal were highly significant.

NOTE: Special thanks to holyknight for much of this.

September 1942 - USN thoughts

September 1942

Admiral Ernest King knew full well a war was coming. It was inevitable in every way, especially with the Japanese now in the Philippines. It opened up Wake island, Guam and the Dutch East Indies. The Japanese were unlikely to attack the British, their former close allies. That being the case it was far more likely that they would either try and defeat the United States militarily or try and annex the Dutch East Indies, or a combination of both. Considering the President had made it quite clear that one more aggressive move would lead to war, whether it be against the United States itself or even the Dutch, then he regarded war as only a matter of time. He had built up the Navy with that in mind, especially when the Japanese construction of super-battleships had commenced in 1931.

Although the United States Navy had not stared to rebuild in earnest until 1934, large numbers of ships were currently building. The core of the fleet consisted of it's battle line and it's aircraft carriers. Battleships consisted of 15 older ships constructed between 1912(Arkansas) and 1922(West Virginia), plus the two battlecruisers of the Lexington Class. Battleship construction had then recommenced with the North Carolina Class of four ships of 33,000 tons with 9 14 inch guns all forward and capable of 31 knots. Then the two ship South Dakota Class that displaced 38,000 tons, carried 9 16 inch guns and produced 29 knots. The threat of the Japanese heavy ships had then spawned the five ship Alabama Class of 65,000 tons carrying 12 16 inch guns on a more modest 27 knots. Three were completed, with two more fitting out. Finally the fast 33 knot and 48,000 ton Wisconsin Class ships had commenced and all six were under construction.

In terms of aircraft carriers, the two ship Langley Class was no longer suitable for front line service. There were the two large battlecruiser conversions, the Constellation Class. Then five ships of the excellent large Yorktown Class. In addition, ten of the new even larger Essex Class had been ordered, but some had as yet not been laid and only one was launched.

In terms of cruisers, there were 8 inch 22 heavy cruisers including the two large 18,000 ton "killers" of the Alaska Class mounting 9.25 inch guns, 28 light cruisers, 172 destroyers, 139 submarines and numerous support vessels.

If the Dutch were attacked their fleet in the East Indies contained all their heavy vessels, namely two battleships, a small aircraft carrier, six light cruisers and about 15 each of destroyers and submarines.

September 1942 - Japanese to strike

September 1942

War was coming, there was no question of that. The die was cast as soon as the assembled fleet, lying under the cover of the mist in the Kurile Islands, slipped anchor in the first week in October and headed South. If Admiral Asami Nagano as Chief of the Navy was honest with himself, it was a conflict that Japan had been preparing for for 25 years but certainly the last 12 since she had withdrawn from the Copenhagen Agreements. Certainly so much of the public purse had been invested in the Navy that it was unthinkable not to use it's offensive reach. Japan needed to take her rightful place as a world leader. The Army had their campaign in China. For the Navy true economic stability could only be achieved by possession of the "road South", namely the Philippines Islands and the Dutch East Indies.

There were few survivors from 1920, when Japan's Navy had been at it's nadir. The two older ex Royal Navy KGV Class battleships, the Kongo, 2 Satsuma Class and 2 Kawachi Class older ships and the Fuso. All had been rebuilt. Japan had long ago realised that she would not be able to out-build the British and Americans in numbers, especially with the British Austere Class replacement program. So she had opted to build ships that were qualitatively superior to any other. Firstly the three 16inch Kii Class ships in the mid 1920's, mounting 10 16 inch guns at 30 knots on 44,000 tons. These were followed by two 62,000 ton Fuji Class battleships that mounted 8 18.9 inch guns on 27 knots. Then finally the titanic Yamato Class that mounted 9 18.9 inch on 72,000 tons. Two were completed, with two more building.

For aircraft carriers, there were two small carriers, one almost too small now. Then three 19,500 ton Romaji Class ships constructed in the 1920's had been reinforced by two Soryu Class ships and the Hiryu and then finally two Shokaku Class and two small Zuiho Class. In all eight fleet carriers, three light carriers and a training carrier. A light aircraft carrier was under conversion and two more fleet carriers had been laid down.

There as also 18 8 inch cruisers and two more under construction, as well as 20 light cruisers with five more under construction, 127 destroyers, 68 submarines and 2500 naval aircraft, many of the later land based.

Whilst the light carriers covered landings in the Philippines, the eight Fleet carrier would strike at the USN Pacific Fleet Base at Pearl Harbour.

June 1944 - Back to war

June 1944, Pola Naval Base, UHE

The Task Force prepared to leave, signalling the fact that the UHE was again at war. With Antonov locked back in his kennel this could now occur. It was not a war she wanted but heaven knows there were enough provocations. The incidents in Tientsin, the sinking of UHE merchant ships, never mind the attacks on the Dutch and the Philippines without provocation. Then there was the secret file that detailed Japanese atrocities in Manchuria, the testing of chemical weapons. Perhaps two more years time and then the UHE would have a deterrent that would hopefully remove the Russian threat once and for all.

In the finish, it was decided that something had to be done. The UHE had evacuated the Tientsin concession in early May and declared war on the Empire of Japan a fortnight later. She had little doubt that Germany would follow within a month. Now Lola had come to see what would be their first contribution to the Pacific War. The Americans were now winning, getting over the initial losses at Pearl Harbour and the First Battle of Midway and striking back with Second Midway and the Battle of Guam. No doubt the Philippines would be next, or the Dutch East Indies.

All three large and modern Prinz Eugen Class battleships of 49,500 tons mounting 12 15 inch guns on 30 knots. All four Luft Class fleet aircraft carriers of 29,000 tons capable of 31 knots. All four Novara Class anti aircraft cruisers with their 24 130mm guns, plus numerous support vessels, all escorted by 2 heavy cruisers and 24 modern destroyers. That was the naval ships. There were also six liners and freighters carrying an Infantry Division, a Jager Brigade and two battalions of Kommandos.

June 1944 - UHE Navy designs

UHE Navy Vessels 1944-Battleship, Carrier, AA Cruiser

March 1946 - The Great Pacific War

An Extract from "The Great Pacific War", by Agnes McMurtree, Pan, 1980

"Whilst we have dealt in previous chapters with the reasons for war, the war itself can essentially be divided into three stages or phases. The period of Japanese expansion culminating in the Battle of Java, the consolidation period marked only by Second Midway and finally the downfall period where the United States initially and later in conjunction with allies, proceeded to wear away the Japanese and destroy their offensive capacity, finally culminating the the invasion of Japan itself.

Initially it appeared that the Japanese fleet, led by the power of the eight main Fleet Aircraft Carriers of the Kido Butai, were everywhere and United States forces, along with those of their only initial ally, the Netherlands, were surprised at the range of many Japanese aircraft. The initial attack on Pearl Harbour on 2.10.1942 crippled much of the USN Pacific Fleet, sinking four older battleships, the old battlecruiser Constitution, the older carrier Langley and the new Hornet. Within four months the Japanese had occupied Wake Island, some of the Aleutian Islands, Guam and taken all of the Philippines.

The United States Navy's attempts to stop the Japanese in the Dutch East Indies would see the loss of another aircraft carrier, the Lexington, four heavy cruisers, six destroyers and both battleships of the Dutch Pacific Fleet as well as the aircraft carrier Amsterdam, as well as 3 Dutch cruisers and seven destroyers. It was a heavy price compared to the Japanese losses of a light and fleet carrier and an old battleship. By mid March 1943 the entire Netherlands East Indies had been subdued.

Australasia's sympathies were very much with the USN and Dutch forces, but were unwilling to declare war in support with the Japanese on their doorstep and Britain adopting a position of strict neutrality, although the did sell the old battlecruiser Queen Mary to the Dutch Navy for a nominal price as she awaited the scrappers.

The First Battle of Midway marked the high point of Japanese advances. As the first of three new Essex Class carriers moved through the Panama Canal, in late May 1943 six United States Fleet carriers and six USN and one Dutch battleship opposed the Japanese invasion of Midway made by virtually all the Combined Fleet. They were to sink the battlecruiser Kongo and two Japanese Fleet carriers, but had to withdraw after the loss of a battleship and fully four fleet carriers, the Japanese taking possession of the island. However, it was a hard fought battle that also saw two other Japanese carriers badly damaged and their veteran air groups savaged. Although a tactical win, it marked the beginning of the end for the Japanese.

The first offensive move of the USN was to try and take back Midway Island in November 1943. In the intervening six months the United States Navy had commissioned and worked up one light carrier and five new Fleet aircraft carriers. The Imperial Japanese Navy had commissioned one light carrier and five others, but all five were mercantile conversions of limited durability. The Japanese Navy opposed the USN in a battle known as Second Midway, but were to lose two heavy cruisers, two light carriers, a fleet carrier and three conversions in exchange for sinking a single USN carrier and damaging two battleships. More importantly, the battle was to again devastate the air groups of the IJN.

Through 1944 the Japanese Fleet lay idle as the Americans retook the Marianas and Guam in May 1944, followed by Morotai in August 1944 and Kapulauan in October 1944. This was all in support of a planned invasion of the Philippines in November. By this stage both the UHE and Germany had also declared war upon Japan in May and June 1944 and had dispatched a powerful force of eight battleships and seven aircraft carriers. When Australasia also declared war in September 1944 a planned invasion of Java supported by ten battleships and eight carriers was planned to take effect two weeks after the Philippines landings. The Japanese, of course, had their usual complicated plans over diversions to protect the Philippines had planned to commit all their forces to do so. Nine Fleet carriers were supported by five old battleships and all five 18.9 inch 60,000 ton plus super battleships, the later of which has as screen of three escort carriers and fully 15 heavy cruisers. Unfortunately, by that stage the USN Fleet numbered 12 Fleet carriers, 6 light carriers, 16 "fast" battleships and battlecruisers and 9 "slow" battleships.

It was to be a slaughter. The Fleet carriers went North, escorted by four fast battleships and a battlecruiser. They were to sink seven of the nine Japanese carriers for the loss of only one light carrier. The old battleships were to encounter their Japanese counterparts, sinking all five for no loss to themselves. The main Japanese battle line was met with ten USN battleships and a Dutch older battlecruiser, supported by over 20 USN cruisers well short of the invasion beaches. Four of the five five super battleships were sunk and 13 of the 15 heavy cruisers as the Japanese Navy were given a lesson in long range gunnery at a cost of only the 14 inch gunned North Carolina and one heavy cruiser and four destroyers.

The combined UHE/German/Australasian fleet hit Java two weeks later, sinking two light carriers, a heavy cruiser, four light cruisers and 5 destroyers and landing troops successfully ashore for the loss of only one cruiser.

The invasion of Okinawa showed all too well the Japanese fanaticism with the first wide scale use of Kamikazes. It was to also see the last sorties of the Japanese Navy, the last super battleship and a super carrier being sunk en-route. Japan would seemingly not surrender no matter the situation and so on 18th November 1945 US forces invaded Kyushu, being subjected to repeated Kamikaze attacks but none the less gaining a lodgement quickly. This was followed two days later by combined UHE and German forces landing on Hokkaido, opposed by only the weak Fifth Area Army's three Division equivalent. By mid February 1946, 6,900 Kamikaze attacks had been launched and 2,950 more Japanese aircraft had been lost during conventional attacks, with 2,450 more destroyed on the ground or captured. Aircraft numbers in the Home Islands had dropped from 15,800 at the start of the invasion to 3,400. Japan's best front line Divisions had been shattered, her access to oil now cut. Britain had finally declared war on the 10 June, France a month later. It was in the environment that she finally approached the allies on the 20th February to sue for peace, a peace that was signed on the quarterdeck of the USS Maine on the 1st March 1946 in Tokyo Bay.

May 1946 - The nuclear age

19 May 1946, Great Coco Island

Karl Herzfeld watched the huge mushroom cloud boil into the air from the former high security prison island. A place of torture and misery was to be inflicted with more. Dear sweet God, what had he done? No wars, in the war-logged record of humans, had been terminal. Until now, when he know that nuclear war could be the death of his planet.

The UHE test was to beat the USA one by only 30 days and the German one by 66 days. The British would follow a year later. The nuclear age had arrived.

July 2019 - Brazil notes

3 July 2019, Petrópolis Imperial Palace, Empire of Brazil

His Imperial Highness Pedro Luís Maria José Jorge Miguel Rafael Gabriel de Haspburg de Orleans e Bragança, By the Grace of God and the People, Constitutional Emperor and Perpetual Defender of Brazil looked at his family. He had married late, as his father and grandfather had done, in his case Carolina, a lawyer from Niteroi. How he missed his wife these last three years since she had passed. He looked at his oldest son, who would be Pedro V, his second son Lucas, then his two girls Ana and Manuella and finally his youngest Luis, now a naval officer.

It was a job served for a lifetime to be Emperor of the 30 states of the Empire, one difficult but thankfully not as much as that faced by his Grandfather Luis I. These days the powers of the office were not what they once were, but were still significant none the less. Bills could not pass without the monarch's consent, even if that was assumed to be a formality. The monarch had no power to veto bills unless to break a deadlock. It was the monarch who appointed both the State Governors and also judges to the Supreme Court, was Commander in Chief of the Armed Forces. The monarch also appointed the Speaker of the Senate and maintained to power to introduce legislation to Parliament, although this was very rarely used. He could also grand pardons, award titles of nobility(something also very rarely done) and make awards of decorations or orders of merit.

Brazil was a major industrial power and had the best standard of living in South America in terms of GDP per head, slightly ahead of Chile and Uruguay, roughly equivalent to some Southern European countries like Greece. Heavy industry was well established and Brazil manufactured their own aircraft, naval ships and submarines. Rail links were not to European standards but linked most major centres. Large areas of not only national parks, but areas protected for native people existed, as did a forestry industry that was increasingly following better practices than simple clear felling. Much of this had been able to be achieved by combatting corruption and Brazil now lagged only behind Uruguay in terms of combatting corruption, well ahead of many of her neighbours such as Paraguay.

Brazil's armed forces were strong, the strongest in South America, the Army with 250,000 active personnel and 1,000 tanks, the Air Force with 100,000 personnel and 900 aircraft and lastly a Navy consisting of 110,000 personnel, including two smaller carriers, a landing ship, a cruiser, four destroyers, nine frigates, nine submarines and various smaller craft.

It would be foolish to suggest that all was sweetness and light. The main problem was the sheer gap in income between rich and poor. It was magnified in regional cities especially. Although progress had been made, there was still a long way to go. For families social welfare had been put in place tied to school, attendance, medical treatment and the like. For those that were too old to work or too infirm, as well as unemployed, a basic living stipend that was admittedly too low was at least in place. There were those that criticised social welfare for the poor and indeed many Government benefits were paid with specially printed money “segundos” that could not be used for alcohol, drug or gambling, supposedly. It was an imperfect system, of course, but it was better than what had existed before and was gradually being reformed.

Brazil’s closest ally was Chile and her influence continued to grow, being the dominant power had to some extent insulated the rest of the Continent from the influence of the USA. Her ties to Europe via family connections within the UHE were weaker than before but still present, post the Great War large numbers of German and Italian immigrant had arrived.

No, if Brazil continued to develop, to maintain her commitment to education and industry, he was confident she would continue to develop. The future boded well.

June 2019 - Congo contemporary update

17 June 2019, Marienburg Palace, Kingdom of the Congo

Callista von Hapsburg shuffled the pages of her speech as the limousine moved off Royal Island in the middle of the Congo River and joined the traffic on the Bordin Bridge as it moved from North Marienburg into the city center itself. Two weeks earlier a League of Nations Famine observer had called the Congo "an African miracle" but it was a long way from that. Still, they had been very lucky, a sign of what good governance can do.

The Congo had acquired it's own Parliament in 1933, became fully independent in the 1940's not that long after the unfortunate death of what was really the founder of the Congo, Queen Stephanie. It was likely that aside from Antonov's Russia at it's peak, that there did not exist a country anywhere on Earth that did not have as many statures, squares, buildings and the like named after one person. The Congo had developed to be by far the most powerful country in Africa with a GDP twice that of Egypt. The standard of living was higher than any mainland African country. It's long conflict with South Africa in the 1950's, 60's, 70's and 80's during the reign of Stephanie II had led to both possessing a nuclear arsenal by the end of the 1980's, both nations in fear that their virtual war by proxy via countries like Mozambique and Angola would spill over into something more menacing. Both arsenals, consisting of only a few air dropped bombs, had been dismantled years ago. It had left Congo by far the most powerful military in the region, only Egypt being close.

Racially the country was a polyglot, as indeed she was herself. Whites contributed 3.8% of the population, mixed race 7.2%, Asian(mainly Chinese) 1.0% with the remaining 88% being native African. Generally speaking people got on well with one another. There were up to six million that still lived a traditional life in the Congo and provision had been made for such people by allocating tribal land. Whilst it was true that whites were better educated and earned more than their native counterparts on a per capita basis, the differences in income were not so marked as to cause the sort of festering resentment that occurred elsewhere. Land ownerships in particular was not skewed to one demographic over another. There were large areas of Crown Land and large wildlife reserves, with hunting seasonal only and tightly controlled. Poachers, of course, remained an ever present problem, especially for Congo's plentiful Rhinos and elephants. Penalties were harsh, very harsh indeed.

Despite Congo economic growth, the country still faced high levels of poverty and inequality, especially in rural areas and in the remoter East and Northern part of the country. It was expected to make only slow progress on poverty reduction over the medium-term, with poverty falling only slightly the last eight years. Plans had been implemented for poverty reduction via the encouragement of greater private sector job creation, higher value-added agricultural production and services, credit expansion and lower debt. Of course poverty itself was relative. Congo had no food issues, no famines but did have slums.

Congo's education expenditure was among the highest in the world at about 8.2% of GDP and included the provision of universal free primary education to age 13. However, the sector has not created a fully skilled workforce. Unemployment has remained stubbornly high at 14% and in consequence income inequality was still high. There was no doubt that wealth inequality was holding the country back, making it difficult for sustained growth to lead to rapid poverty reduction. Depressingly, poverty remained high in rural areas, female-headed households, and those with low levels of education. Poverty was concentrated among children and youth, with significant implications for social inclusion and inter-generational effects. By contrast, there were some very rich people indeed and the Government had to balance our taxation policies around that without strangling growth initiatives. Her won family had also been heavily involved via charitable institutions in combatting poverty.

Congo's relations with the UHE remained very close. It was a right of passage for many of the well to do to send their children to Vienna for educational opportunities and the two ruling families were also very close. She had completed University herself in Vienna at Imperial State and lived at the Hofburg whilst doing so. Congo's relations with her neighbours were varied and at time had been strained. Envy was a terrible motivator and the very fact that elected officials were not squirreling away cash for a comfortable retirement at the cost of the people themselves made the country a rarity in Africa where corruption ran rampant in all locations aside from Botswana and Southwest Africa, predictably enough the only other countries that thrived, although the former had suffered from the AIDS epidemic.

The oil industry was still dominant, having moved mainly offshore in the 1980's. There was occasional grumbling from Elizabethville and provinces like Katanga, where local political figures complained about the fact that the mineral wealth of the region was not funnelled back to it by the Central government, but that was the case in areas like Western Australia as well. Tourism was the coming industry, with a realisation finally that the country was a safe as any other location in Europe or Asia yet had some of the best beaches in the world. Wildlife tourism had grown 200% in the last ten years alone. For many years the very idea of coming to Africa for tourism and whether the country would be safe has dogged development but this was now being overcome and she and her family had done much to combat this.

The country was overwhelmingly Catholic, the nature of being tied to two Catholic European powers, with only 4.8 percent adhering to native religions and 2.3% to Islam.

No, there was little question the Congo was a big fish in the pond that was Africa, a situation unlikely to change soon. For that, they had ample reason to thank Stephanie I who had led the way in how a country could be developed. That and a fortunate placement of just so many natural resources, both mineral and animal. She had enjoyed her time in Vienna and always was excited to visit, but the Congo was her home.

February 2020 - A royal wedding

22 February 2020, Hotel Stephanie, Vienna, UHE

Naturally it was a very public event, it was inevitable that it would be and at the moment she was holed up with her three bridesmaids in Imperial Suite of the Hotel Stephanie in central Vienna since her soon to be husband was installed in the family's apartments in the Hofburg. There were numerous hotels, square, plazas, buildings, bridges called Stephanie in the UHE. The UHE was probably a unique political arrangement, certainly there was nothing like it anywhere else in the World. The ten Kingdoms and Duchies that made it up essentially ran their own affairs to a large degree, yet came together in relation to Foreign Affairs, border security and defence. Many would think it a chaotic arrangement that would bring it's various components to blows, but although there was the occasional spat, it generally worked well. All ten components of the Empire shared one characteristic. All at one stage or another had been concerned about being swallowed or threatened by a larger or more powerful entity. Therefore each drew an element of comfort from the fact that their presence in a larger entity gave them an element of security that might not otherwise have been attained.

Exactly how Rudolf and Stephanie had managed to transform a seemingly decaying political unit into a large, vibrant, cosmopolitan and modern power in the middle of Europe had been the subject of endless speculation. Only perhaps Peter the Great had achieved a similar outcome, such a radical change. They had been two truly remarkable people and many of the foundations laid by Stephanie in particular in terms of the status of women and people of colour still reverberated around the world today. The question posed by many historians was how they had managed to get so many decision correct? How they had such knowledge in so many fields? There was in any case no consensus, no one knew. Empress Helena had a long reign of some 51 years, not passing away until 1972 in yet another period that had seen major change and the addition of Romania to the UHE. Her son's reign had been cut short by a heart attack in 1984, yet had seen the last great change in the UHE during that time, the breakup of the old Crown of St Stephen lands into four components, a Ruthenian rump to Galicia, a Slovakian Duchy, parts of Transylvania and Bukovina to Romania, mainly a large area to the South of Karlsburg. Finally, her own darling Karl's father had become Kaiser in 1984 at the young age of 25.

The UHE had good relations now with most powers, but was closest to Bosnia, Albania, The Congo of course Germany. The relationship with Germany had become close during the Rudolf and Stephanie era that saw the creation of a custom's union that by the time of the Great Pacific war encompassed the Congo, Germany and colonies, the UHE and colonies, the Netherlands, Bosnia, Belgium, Liechtenstein. Finally in 1960 Germany and the UHE had moved to a single currency, the Thaler, followed by Albania in 1975. In the 1980's the old enemies, France and Germany had started to become closer, leading eventually to the European Customs Union in 2002. A common currency had been discussed, but not at this stage implemented, however, along with the UK Pound and US Dollars, the Thaler was one of the most traded currencies in the world. Ties with the new world in terms of America were also very cordial, as they were with Brazil, where there were historical dynastic ties.

The economic power of the UHE meant that even with only 2.45% of GDP devoted to defence, she was able to maintain a peacetime Army of 120,000, an Air Force of 900 aircraft and a Navy consisting of two aircraft carriers, two amphibious ships, a cruiser, four destroyers, 18 frigates, 4 nuclear and 6 conventional submarines. Of course this was far less than what had been required when the Antonov regime was in power in Russia, but with the death of the Dictator and the collapse of the Party of Agricultural Freedom it had been downgraded to match reductions in Russia's own force levels as the relationship had thawed and become more normal.

Edona Hoxha looked at herself in the mirror. Yes, she was happy and ready to become a wife, a Crown Princess. The dynasty was enormously popular in the UHE, republican sentiment running at only 18% and if the press were a necessary evil at least they were not as pushy as foreign journalists, in fact at times they had moderated their influence. She looked across at her new sister in law, who had shown her engagement ring to her only this morning. Together they would be the new faces of a dynasty almost as old as time, one that had effected a remarkable transformation not only to the UHE but also Europe.

Fourty minutes later she alighted from the carriage in front of St Stephen's Cathedral, ready for a full state wedding in front of fifteen reigning monarchs, including the German Kaiser, the UK King, Kings of Sweden, Norway, Finland, Spain, Belgium, the Netherlands, Albania, Bulgaria and the Brazilian Emperor. She entered the church to the sounds of the Hochzeitsmarsch and knew both her own future, that of Karl, the Hapsburg Dynasty and the UHE as whole was secure enough.

End of timeline

END OF TIMELINE. THANK ALL OF YOU GREAT, KNOWLEDGEABLE AND LOYAL READERS.

JOHN

Appendix 1- Country tally

Appendix 1- Changes to political entities based on OTL

China - Split into China, Tibet and Turkestan
South Korea - Part of Korea
North Korea- Part of Korea
Tanzania - Part of Karagwe
Ukraine - Part of Russia, smaller part is UHE
Iraq- Part of the Ottoman Confederation
Poland - Part of the UHE, smaller part is part of Germany
Saudi Arabia- Part of the United Arab Kingdom
Uzbekistan - Part of Russia
Australia - Part of Australasia
New Zealand - Part of Australasia
Taiwan - Part of China
Romania - Part of the UHE
Kazakhstan - Part of Russia
Guatemala - Part of Central American Federation
Syria - Part of the United Arabian Kingdom
Rwanda - Part of Karagwe
Cuba- Part of United States
South Sudan - Part of Sudan, smaller part is Kingdom of Congo
Burundi - Part of Karagwe
Czech Republic - Part of UHE
Jordan - Part of United Arab Kingdom
Honduras - Part of Central American Federation
Hungary - Part of the UHE
Belarus - Part of Russia, small part is UHE
Tajikistan - Part of Russia
Austria - Part of the UHE
Papua New Guinea - Papua is part of Australasia, New Guinea separate
Israel - Part of the United Arab Kingdom
Lebanon - Part of the United Arab Kingdom, rest integral part of UHE
Libya - Split into Cyrenaica and Tripolitania
Nicaragua - Part of Central American Federation
El Salvador - Part of Central American Federation
Kyrgyzstan - Part of Russia
Turkestan - Part of Russia(not the same as Turkestan listed under China)
Slovakia - Part of the UHE
Republic of the Congo - Part of Kingdom of the Congo and Kamerun
Costa Rica - Part of Central American Federation
Palestine - Part of the United Arab Kingdom
Ireland - Part of the United Kingdom
Croatia - Part of the UHE
Moldova - Part of the UHE
Eritrea - Part of Ethiopia
Puerto Rico - Part of the United States
Lithuania - Part of German Empire
Gabon - Part of Kamerun
Slovenia - Part of the UHE
Latvia - Part of the German Empire
Equatorial Africa- Part of Kamerun
Estonia - Part of the German Empire
East Timor - Part of Australasia
Cyprus - Part of Greece
Djibouti- Part of Ethiopia
Luxembourg - Part of the German Empire
French Guiana - Part of Empire of Brazil
United States Virgin Islands - Part of the United States
Tuvulu - Part of Australasia

Appendix 2 - Family of Rudolf and Stephanie

Appendix 2 - Family of Rudolf and Stephanie

Generation 1

Rudolf, Kronprinz of Austro-Hungary, later Kaiser Rudolf I of UHE 1858 - 1920 married 1881 Princess Stephanie of Belgium, later Kaiserin of the UHE and Queen Stephanie I of the Congo 1864 - 1941

Children of Rudolf I of the UHE and Stephanie I of the Congo

Elizabeth(Erszi) 1883 - 1959 married 1902 Prince Luis, later Luis I of Brazil 1878 - 1929

Helena(Lola) I of the UHE 1894 - 1972 married 1915 Prince Friedrich Christian of Saxony, later(1944) Friedrich Christian I of Saxony

Generation 2

Children of Luis I of Brazil and Elizabeth of Brazil

Pedro III of Brazil 1902- 1977 married 1940 Ana Delaunay 1913 - 2002, had issue
Luis of Brazil 1904 - 1956 married 1928 Isabel of Portugal, had issue
Isabel of Brazil 1906 - 1990 married 1930 Dr Carlos Ramirez, had issue
Inez of Brazil 1910 - 1988 never married
Annabeth of Brazil 1920 - 2012, married 1942 George I of Albania, had issue

Children of Helena I of the UHE and Friedrich Christian I of Saxony

Joseph I of the UHE and Saxony 1917 - 1984 married 1941 Manuela I of Romania 1916 - 2019, had issue
Stephanie II of the Congo 1920 - 1992, married 1950 Alois von Gieslingen, had issue
Otto of the UHE 1923 - 1968, married Hedwig Kiesler 1943, had issue
Elizabeth Marie of the UHE 1925 - married Philip of Greece 1947, had issue

Generation 3 and 4

Children of Joseph I of the UHE and Saxony and Manuela I of Romania

Rudolf II of the UHE and Saxony 1943 - 1996 married 1970 Sophia, Countess of Dort, had issue Otto I of the UHE born 1970
Franz of the UHE, 1945 - married 1977 Maria von Dorn, had issue
Stephanie of the UHE, 1948 - married 1978 Dr Peter Stephenson

Children of Pedro III of Brazil and Ana Delaunay

Pedro IV of Brazil 1942 - 2014 married 1980 Carolina Saores, had issue
Isabel of Brazil 1945 - married 1977 George de Silva, had issue
Manuel of Brazil 1949 -

Children of Stephanie II of the Congo and Alois von Gieslingen

Albert I of the Congo 1952 - married 1985 Bertha von Schwarz, had issue
Stephen of the Congo 1956 - married 1984 Aditu Inkomo
George of the Congo 1959 - married 1988 Ruby von Trachtenburg

Generation 4 and 5

Children of Otto I of the UHE and Saxony 1970 - married Ada Cripisi 1993, had issue

Crown Prince Karl of the UHE 1994 - married Edona Hoxha 2020
Archduchess Magdelena of the UHE 1999 - married Grand Duke Nicholas Romanov of Russia 2025

Children of Pedro IV of Brazil and Carolina Saores

Crown Prince Pedro of Brazil 1984 -
Lucas of Brazil 1986 -
Ana of Brazil 1989 -
Manuella of Brazil 1991 -
Luis of Brazil 1997 -

Children of Albert I of the Congo and Bertha von Schwarz

Crown Prince Stephen of the Congo 1987 -
Kurt of the Congo 1989 -
Albert of the Congo 1992 -
George of the Congo 1993 -
Callista of the Congo 1995 -

Appendix 3 - North America Map

Appendix 3 - North America Contemporary Map

Appendix 4 - South America Map

Appendix 4 - South America Contemporary Map

Appendix 5 - Africa Map

Appendix 5 - Africa contemporary map

Appendix 6 - South East Asia Map

Appendix 6 - East Asia Map

Appendix 7 - Europe contemporary map

Appendix 7 - Europe contemporary map

Appendix 8 - Major UHE cities

Appendix 8 - Top 50 cities by population in the UHE

1) Vienna 4.10 million(Austria)
2) Bucharest 2.12 million(Romania)
3) Budapest 2.05 million(Hungary)
4) Warsaw 2.02 million(Poland)
5) Prague 1.24 million(Czechia)
6) Beirut 920,000(External)
7) Lvov 812,000(Galicia)
8) Krakow 796,000(Poland)
9) Lodz 775,000(Poland)
10) Zagreb 740,000(Illyria)
11) Pressburg 618,000(Slovakia)
12) Chisinau 614,000(Romania)
13) Trieste 582,000(Austria)
14) Ostrau 402,000(Austria)
15) Brno 391,000(Austria)
16) Lublin 388,000(Poland)
17) Bialystok 368,000(Poland)
18) Iasi 332,000(Romania)
19) Timisoara 328,000(Hungary)
20) Constanza 326,000(Romania)
21) Katowice 324,000(Poland)
22) Cluj-Napoca 320,000(Hungary)
23) Cherihiv 315,000(Galicia)
24) Lalbach 312,000(Carnolia)
25) Craiova 310,000(Romania)
26) Galati 299,000(Romania)
27) Brasov 287,000(Hungary)
28) Kosice 252,000(Slovakia)
29) Tarnopol 249,000(Galicia)
30) Czestochowa 248,000(Poland)
31) Fiume 238,000(Hungary)
32) Balagrae 232,000(External)
33) Poliesti 232,000(Romania)
34) Radom 231,000(Poland)
35) Graz 230,000(Austria)
36) Braila 222,000(Romania)
37) Kielce 219,000(Poland)
38) Oradea 209,000(Romania)
39) Linz 208,000(Austria)
40) Ivano 207,000(Galicia)
41) Debrecen 206,000(Hungary)
42) Gliwice 201,000(Poland)
43) Zabrze 198,000(Poland)
44) Bytom 189,000(Poland)45)
45) Bielsko-Biala 182,000(Poland)
46) Split 180,000(Illyria)
47) Miskolc 175,000(Hungary)
48) Bacau 172,000(Romania)
49) Arad 170,000(Romania)
50) Salzburg 165,000(Austria)

Appendix 9 - UHE map

Appendix 9 - UHE Map

UHE map couresty of Samuel von Stassburg, for which I thank him

Appendix 10 - Countries by area

Appendix 10 - Largest countries by area

1) Russia 22,012,000
2) Canada 9,984,000
3) United States 9,789,000
4) Brazil 8,884,000
5) China 8,276,000
6) Australasia 8,252,000
7) India 3,218,000
8) Congo 2,871,000
9) Argentina 2,592,000
10) Sudan 2,505,000
11) Arabia 2,411,000
12) Algeria 2,381,000
13) Denmark 2,166,000(inc Greenland)
14) Indonesia1,866,000
15) Mexico 1,812,000
16) Persia 1,648,000
17) Mongolia 1,564,000
18) Chad 1,284,000
19) Niger 1,267,000
20) Angola 1,266,000
20) Mali 1,240,000
21) Tibet 1,228,000
22) South Africa 1,221,000
23) Mauretania 1,198,000
24) Ethiopia 1,162,000
25) Bolivia 1,034,000
26) Peru 1,033,000
27) Egypt 1,002,000
28) Tanzania 983,000
29) UHE 961,500
30) Chile 941,000

Table of Contents

June 1916-The World at War
August 2019-Holiday at Zadoca Part 1
June 1916-The crush of combat
June 1916-The Italian front map
June 1916- End of the Live Bait Squadron
June 1916-The Germans remain obstinate
July 1916- Events at the Gruner Drache
July 1916 - A river runs red
September 2019-UHE Borders
July 1916-War news, German advance halted
July 1916 - Cavalry of the Seas
July 1916- The night after the day before
July 1916- Two battleships please
July 1916-Death of a pretender
July 1916- Achtung Panzer!

July 1916 - South of the border is a bit smaller than it used to be

August 1916-Pushed and pulled in all directions

August 1916- Air raid, this is no drill

August 1916- The damage could be incalculable

August 1916- Do you have an assassin hanging around in your farmyard?

August 1916- The High Seas Fleet sorties
August 1916 - Von Spee emerges
August 1916 - Jellicoe sails
September 2019- Interviews
August 1916-The dilemma of Beatty
August 1916- Mines in the Black Sea
August 1916 - Beatty under pressure
August 1916- The thoughts of Scheer
August 1916 - Battle of Northumberland
August 1916- A wave of cancellations

August 1916-Hang him from the yardarm for all I care

August 1916- Combined fleet
August 1916- The Russians recover
September 1916- The chase is on
September 1916- What happened to our fleet?
September 1916- War news
September 1916- FIrst action of the Kommandos
September 1916 - Ottoman Front
September 1916-Italian Front
September 1916-Western Front
September 1916- Operating in the Congo
September 1916 - The Russians prepare to move

September 1916- A secret proposition in Switzerland

September 1916- Thoughts prior to action

September 1916 - A Pacific tussle, death of the Pre Schreck

September 1916- A sinking in a tricky spot

September 1916 - World Map

September 1916-The Western Front grinds to a halt

October 1916- An agreement in Thrace plus let us join our houses

October 1916- Troops of the Devil himself

October 1916- At a hospital in Vienna

October 1916- The Belgians pull out, the Irish situation eases

October 1916- Churchill sacked, the South Atlantic becomes a worry

February 2019 - Navy day

October 1916- War news

October 1916- A bitter retreat to the Horn of Africa

October 1916- The Russians lose a Black Sea battleship

October 1916- A battlecruiser completed
October 1916- Milan on the brink
November 1916- Italian woes

November 1916 - Any further losses and we are finished

November 1916- South American theatre

November 1916- A mountain of captured material

November 1916- Return of the raiders
November 1916 - Thanks for the aircraft
November 1916- Belgian occupation
December 1916- Hospital friends
December 1916- New home for submarines
December 1916 - Order of the Southern Cross
December 1916 - A marriage and an invasion
December 1916 - Thoughts of Nicholas II
December 1916-Ottoman front map
December 1916-Far Eastern Front
December 1916- 1916 naval summary

December 1916 - Steel helmets, Christmas in Brazil

January 1917- Operation Neptune
January 1917- War news
January 1917- An exile arrives
January 1917- I want my money!
January 1917- Plans for a torpedo attack
January 1917- Black devil of the north
September 2019- Death of a former Queen
September 2019 - UHE Flags
September 2019 - UHE Flags and family
January 1917- War news

February 1917- A Brazilian miscalculation, bye bye Beatty

February 1917- The UHE Fleet heads South

February 1917- Entente forces for Operation Neptune

February 1917- Take to the air

February 1917- Death at Durres

February 1917- a second landing a second problem

February 1917- Early salvos
February 1917- Aerial chaos
February 1917- Losing control of the Adriatic

February 1917- To withdraw or not to withdraw that is the question

February 1917- Lets do it again
February 1917- Another First Lord falls
March 1917- War aims of the League
March 1917- The Italians hold firm
March 1917- Port Arthur in it's death throes
March 1917 - Istanbul falls, Tsargrad created
March 1917- An Adriatic escape
March 1917- The High Seas Fleet prepares
March 1917 - New weapons arrive
April 1917- Darkest days for Italy
April 1917- War news
April 1917 - A house for beggars
April 1917- War news 2
April 1917 - Rudolf in hospital and trouble
April 1917- The chase is on
April 1917- A liner escapes

April 1917- Peru falls, Bolivia throws in the towel

May 1917 - Birth of a grandson and heir
May 1917 - The Ottomans fold
May 1917 - Operation Donnerball is green lit

May 1917 - Operation Operation Zerstörung is green lit

May 1917- Russia under pressure

May 1917- The offensive begins in Italy

June 1917 - Battle of the Channel and Dutch Coast Part 1

June 1917 - Battle of the Channel and Dutch Coast Part 2

June 1917- War news
June 1917- Italy takes terms
June 1917 - The prizes arrive
July 1917- Naval update

July 1917- The creation of Army Group A, an Italian occupation

July 1917- British and French considerations

July 1917 - An Albania visit, reparations

July 1917- War talks between father and daughter

July 1917- A meeting in Milan
August 1917- An early release
August 1917- Back to the University
September 2019 - Back to school

August 1917 - Congo attacked in Katanga region

August 1917- Cyprus is nice this time of year
August 1917- A city split in three
September 1917- The situation in Belgium
September 1917 - War news part 1
September 1917- War News part 2
September 1917- Operation Olive Oil
September 1917- The wrong alley
September 1917- Western Front map

September 1917- Contemplating the Naval Act of 1916

September 1917- A Royal Navy response

October 1917- French Levant is now Austrian Levant

October 1917 - The Canal almost blocked..again

October 1917- An Anglo-French task force
October 1917- Preface to the Battle of Beruit
October 1917 - Von Hohnel prepares
October 1917- The Battle of Beruit
October 1917 - First thoughts of peace
October 1917- Peace in our time?
November 1917 - Initial peace terms
November 1917 - UHE Navy update
November 1917 - A ceasefire arrives
November 1917- New fighters, a man in limbo
December 1917- To the Far East
December 1917- West African divisions
June 2018 - Marienburg

December 1917- The beginnings of a relationship

December 1917- War news
May 2019 - Imperial splendors
August 2019- Two million steps
January 1918- A family gathering
January 1918 - Progress to peace
February 1918 - Tsarism collapses
February 1918- Sad tales of the fall of Tsars
March 1918 - A Russian disintegration
May 1918- Europe map

April 1918- Warsaw is reached, Poland is declared

April 1918- A settlement in Manchuria
April 1918 - Manchuria and Korea map
April 1918- The High Seas Fleet prepare again
May 1918- Polish thoughts
May 1918- War news

May 1918 - A new ground attack aircraft and reinforcements

May 1918 - Misiones accomplished

June 1918- The Kaiser visits, the Japanese and Argentines make peace

June 1918- Argentina border changes map
June 1918- A Polish KIngdom rises again
April 2019- UHE Political Roadmap 2019
June 1918 - Summer offensive preparations
August 2019 - University conversations

June 1918 - A breakthrough on the Western Front

July 1918 - A stationary army

July 1918 - A second armistace eventually arrives

August 1918 - A POW in Africa
October 1918 - Peace talks recommance
October 1918- Chile ascendant in the South
November 1918 - Progress to peace
November 1918 - Leaving the Congo
December 1918 - A titanic problem solved
December 1918 - A walk to freedom
January 1919 - Peace in our time
January 1919 - A collapse in the Crimea
January 1919 - Naval Arms limitations?
January 1919 - Americas territorial changes
January 1919 - African map

January 1919 - A refugee fleet and demobilization

January 1919 - A second convoy leaves Italy
January 1919 - Soldier settlement
February 1919 - Oil and ships
February 1919 - Pruning the family tree
February 1919 - Railway renewal
March 1919 - Capital ship tonnage proposals
March 1919 - Military sales through Beirut
March 1919 - Russian exile
April 1919 - Dutch or German?
April 1919 - A new Grand Duchy
May 1919 - Copenhagen Naval Treaty
May 1919 - Sisters reunited
May 1919 - Foreign weapons, war debts
May 1919 - Royal Navy thoughts
June 1919 - Thoughts on post war Brazil
June 1919 - A switch to the left
July 1919 - An end to occupation
July 1919 - UHE Navy update
August 1919- An accomodation in Cyrenacia
August 1919 - The former French Congo
September 1919 - The scrappers get their due
September 1919 - Colonies for sale
October 1919 - Europe Map

October 1919 - A second birth secures the dynasty

October 1919 - The Green Army assumes control
November 1919 - Brazilian changes
November 1919 - Don't cry for Juan Peron
December 1919 - Formation of an air force
December 1919 - Christmas in Vienna

January 1920 - Zeppelin passanger routes commence

February 1920 - Autobahns arrive
March 1920 - New battleships
March 1920 - Treaty of Lemburg

April 1920 - Changes, Olympics, League of Nations

May 1920 - Tracking the treasures
May 1920 - National Parks
June 1920 - Elections
July 1920 - "Your father has had an attack"
July 1920 - Dead men tell no tales
July 1920 - Adler ist gefallen
July 1920 - Passing the baton
July 1920 - US Navy changes
August 1920 - Twin funerals
August 1920 - All families have secrets
December 1925 - Events to end 1925
January 1926 - 1926 to 1930
January 1930 - 1930 to 1935
January 1936 - 1936 to 1940
May 1941- I just can't help myself

May 1941 - Who do you think you are kidding Mr Antonov

July 1941 - European Map
July 1941 - There is a reason for everything
July 2019 - Holiday at Zatoca Part 2
Rudolf and Stephanie
September 1942 - USN thoughts
September 1942 - Japanese to strike
June 1944 - Back to war
June 1944 - UHE Navy designs
March 1946 - The Great Pacific War
May 1946 - The nuclear age
July 2019 - Brazil notes
June 2019 - Congo contemporary update
February 2020 - A royal wedding
End of timeline
Appendix 1- Country tally
Appendix 2 - Family of Rudolf and Stephanie
Appendix 3 - North America Map
Appendix 4 - South America Map
Appendix 5 - Africa Map
Appendix 6 - South East Asia Map
Appendix 7 - Europe contemporary map
Appendix 8 - Major UHE cities
Appendix 9 - UHE map
Appendix 10 - Countries by area